Search the Community

Chapter 1 Chapter 2-4 Chapter 5-6 Chapter 7 CHAPTER 8 The sun well below its peak but already scalded the desert below. Sweat had long ago soaked through Lewis's skin-tight green shirt and his muscles stood out in bold relief through the fabric. He grunted as he bent over and picked up a thirty pound sand bag from the pile at his feet. After placing it on his free forearm, he bent over and loaded another on top. Then another. Then another. His arm bulged larger with every new addition, the giant vein pulsing along its peak grinding into the bags it supported. The young airman finally stopped at five bags and, after wiping dripping sweat from his brow, turned to walk the ten paces separating the pile from a three foot deep square ditch he just finished digging. He dropped the bags along the rim, organized them into a nice border along the edge with a few well placed kicks that sent his quads flaring, then turned again to retrieve more. His sweat darkened shirt clung ever tighter to his body. Deeply cut abs stood out boldly where it wasn't heavily shadowed by engorged pecs that heaved and fell with each breath. He bent over to retrieve more bags forcing his calves and hamstrings to flare in response beneath military issued shorts that rose well above mid thigh. The Christmas tree striations of his lower back bulged through the shirt as he stood. Every ripple and fold of his lats and traps writhed as he loaded another five sandbags onto his arm as if they weighed no more than couch pillows. Back and forth Lewis went, carrying his sandbags from the giant pile to line them up around his pit. That pit was ten feet by ten feet and had taken him only an hour to dig. A small crowd began to gather around him as he'd dug and had recently grown to more than twenty gawkers. Some stared in open admiration. Others made as if they stood there for other reasons and only glanced Lewis's way as if by accident as they carried on conversations that any sane person would have accomplished an air conditioned building, not in 100+ degree heat. I stood among the masses, arms cross and drenched in sweat myself. These heavy uniforms did a good job hiding my rapidly growing body but were better suited for freezing weather. I was there to officially observe Lewis's punishment for nearly strangling Whitaker. There were a number of authorized punishments available to me as the commander: reduction in rank, reduced pay, court marshal, etc. But the nineteen year old airman was already at a pretty junior rank, taking pay was relatively cruel for someone already played a pittance, and a court marshal was a little harsh since there were two sides to the story. For Whitaker, I had him reassigned to another unit on base. He'd already been gone two weeks and there'd been no issues since. For Lewis, I went with one of the lesser used (and more...old school) punishments: hard labor. The option was buried in one of the more antiquated but "still-on-the-books" policies, right next to being rationed bread-and-water. But the punishment seemed fitting: single handedly build a defense bunker. The process involved digging a ten foot by ten foot square three feet deep, then creating a defensible position using sandbags and roof slats, complete with turret holes. They were scattered all over base to provide quickly accessible shelter should a flock of terrorists come charging in. So at the crack of dawn a young and very buff Lewis started digging his hole. People took notice of the baby-faced bodybuilder, some even stood to gawk before making their way on. But as the day wore on, Lewis kept going. Instead of growing weary and exhausted, he instead appeared to get stronger and more virile as the process moved on. Once he finished the hole and shifted to the sandbags, his strength seemed impossible. That's when the passersby were suddenly stopped dead in their tracks, helplessly watching this sweat-covered god of a human toil under the desert sun. Standing at 6'2 (or maybe a little more), he was "big" enough to be maybe 230 or 240 pounds. Those weren't inhuman proportions. But just one look and you knew something was different. His muscles looked too dense. It was the small things: his biceps dented the sandbags instead of the other way around, his forearm didn't give against his forehead when he wiped sweat from his brow...all-in-all, the bulges of his body seemed too hard. It was hard to explain but there was something that just looked...fucking amazing. "Sweet Jesus," a familiar voice said admiringly at my shoulder. "He one of yours?" I turned to see Dasa smiling hungrily at Lewis as he toiled. "Yep," I said. "Strange, haven't seen him." Her eyes squinted at him. "I guess he kinda looks familiar." I just nodded; the last time she'd seen him he was half the size he was now. Lewis was now carrying six bags at a time, somehow supporting all that weight in the crook of his forearm. His biceps were screaming, skin stretched and shiny, displaying individual muscles I didn't even know existed on the human anatomy. The crowd around us continued to grow but, by his face, I wasn't sure Lewis even knew there was a soul around him. His eyes were focuses inwards and I could see he was relishing every moment of this "punishment." His face was contorted in a strained grimace as he lugged the bags over to the rapidly developing bunker. The fibers in his arm continued to quiver and shake under the load. I let my hand wrap around my own bicep and gave it a good flex, feeling the muscle jump under my sleeve and swell into my hand. I was quickly on my way to matching Lewis. In the two weeks since Lewis's incident, I'd put on another sixty pounds and my uniform was now snug in all the right places. Any more size could not be hidden. I was pulled away from my self-appreciation when I heard another baritone grunt. I looked up as Lewis now struggled with ten sandbags in an obvious effort to test the limits of his strength. I could see his massive quads ripple violently with each step as they supported the extreme combined weight of his body and bags. Lewis's back muscles bulged and his traps swelled up his neck. His face was red with the strain, veins bulging along his forehead. But his arm. Oh my god his arm. The muscles in it writhed and rolled as if they were fighting each other for space. Then something happened that no one in the crowd would ever forget. A few steps into Lewis's trek to the bunker, that quivering bicep suddenly...popped. That's the only way I could describe it. In the blink of an eye, his shredded nineteen inch arms just doubled in size to the circumference of a person's waist. The rapidly expanding boulder of muscle shoved against the sandbags he carried and they fell to the ground as if thrown. A rip formed at the base of his sleeve and cleanly tore its way all the way up to the top of his shoulder, letting the pumpkin sized deltoids swell out of them. A gasp ran through the crowd. "Holy shit," I heard Dasa say but I couldn't break my eyes away from the inhuman spectacle. Lewis noticed too. He stared down at his insanely proportioned arm and gave it a good flex. The peak of his bicep rose and rose and rose to a granite mountain and the fabric around his lat finally gave up as he raised his arm to admire himself. It was as if every muscle fiber in his arm just decided to double in size. Lewis smiled as he flexed the engorged arm. Blood vessels pulsed around the giant peak, feeding it. The crowd watched, dumbfounded and silent as Lewis finally bent over and picked up the bags he dropped, again resting them in the crook of his now superhuman arm. That over-sized arm flared angrily, sweat dripping down the newly formed ravines that ran from shoulder to elbow. But it now carried the ten bags with less effort than it once took him to carry half that. Lewis had grown stronger in an instant. A lot stronger. I felt my own body without touching it, its hardness, its growing size. I would have that power soon enough. "What on earth..." Dasa was having a hard time processing things but her eyes stared hungrily at Lewis as he continued his labor. "I may have to find an excuse to come by your office more often." She chuckled and gave my arm a playful punch. I thought nothing of it until I felt her hand rest against my arm and give it a squeeze. I smiled without looking at her and gave my arm a flex, letting my iron bicep swell under her grip. I looked down at her after a moment. She was looking up at me, her brows raised and her mouth parted slightly. She took her hand away and smiled. "See you later, sailor." There was heat behind those words. I smiled and looked back at Lewis, who was now lugging a full dozen sandbags on that supersized arm. His shoulder had joined in the grow game and was now the size of a basketball and still growing. The shirt sleeve that once contained it now hung in tatters, and a rip was now growing up the seam of his trap. Before too long it would fall away and his shirt would be more toga than t-shirt. The crowd around us was getting bigger now and I spied a two star general now among them, his arms crossed and eyes narrowed under a furled brow. My breath caught. This was not the attention we wanted. Shit, game's over. I walked up to Lewis just as he finished placing his latest pile of bags. "Consider the punishment complete," I said quietly and put a hand against that monstrous arm. Lewis turned to me, face red and sweating. His chest heaved and I heard popping sound of strained cotton strands accompany each inhale. He smiled through his exhaustion and nodded. Five minutes later he was back in my office, my metal chair grunting and squealing under his mass. He was fixated on his swollen arm, flexing the basketball sized monstrosity and rubbing its veined peak with his hand. He obviously liked what he saw as his dick had recently exploded through the inner lining of his shorts and was forced, fully erect, down the side of his tree trunk thigh. It protruded, thick and pulsing, from the hem of those straining shorts and ran halfway to his knee. It jumped powerfully when he gave his bicep a squeeze. I found myself speechless; so fixated I was on the scene before me. I was experiencing the dual wonder of wanting to join him rubbing that inhuman arm while at the same time knowing I was only a couple weeks away from having that power myself. "So fucking unreal," he said, mostly to himself. "Oh fuck fuck fuck." his dick jumped again and its head swelled. I considered moving in case it fired something at me but stayed put for some reason. "I've felt like a mousetrap this whole time," he said. "Like I was about to erupt. Fucking hell, I finally did." If I wasn't experiencing the same thing, I'd have no idea what he was talking about. But I knew all too well. I believed it had something to do with gaining all that weight but not having the size to match. I was so much denser now and I felt like a giant shoved into a child's body. I felt like I SHOULD be bigger, so much bigger, but I wasn't. I looked like a 220 pound freak of nature but weighed well over 300 pounds. And my body wanted to LOOK well over 300 pounds. It was like being constantly on the verge of an orgasm but just not able to climax. "Fuck," Lewis moaned and grabbed his collar with his free hand. "Too tight." He pulled and ripped his shirt off his body as easily as if it were a blanket lying over him. His concrete body seemed to balloon slightly now the constructing shirt was off. Taking a deep breath, as if his first since putting the accursed thing on, he looked back at his swollen arm then at me. "It's getting smaller," he said. "Pretty soon it'll go back to what it was." He turned his eye to the other bicep and gave it a good flex. The nineteen inch boulder was impressive but nothing compared to the monstrous other one. I was disbelieving at first but a closer look proved him right; the arm was indeed slowly shrinking back; like a pump an hour after working out. He was silent a moment before continuing. "I've stopped growing," he said finally. "I didn't want to believe it but I haven't gotten any stronger in the last week." He looked back at me. "I want more. I'm taking the next step." There was no doubt what he was talking about. He wanted to take the second canister. "What do you think will happen?" I said smoothly. Lewis shrugged, his swollen lats flaring between his engorged delts. "Only one way to find out." He spoke as if he was heading over right then and there. I took a deep breath (and couldn't help but relish how my uniform stretched across my chest). I brushed the euphoria aside, focused instead on the consequences if something...noticeable...happened to Lewis if he took the second canister. What if he took both?! If we got unwanted attention, it could ruin everything. I wasn't ready. I needed more time to max my own body out. I needed to be as big as Lewis...and there it was. You want to be the biggest, don't you? a little voice asked me. I shook my head to clear it. "What if it makes you smaller?" I asked carefully. "Takes away everything you gained." "It won't," Lewis said confidently and actually got up as if to leave. "Two weeks," I said, standing as well. Lewis's eyes crew dark and the muscles in his body all jumped as he grew tense. He seemed to gain twenty pounds in that instance. "I didn't ask," he said. I stepped up to him, hands up in a calming gesture. My mind raced, nearly panicked, searching for anything to give me more time. His body radiated heat and I could smell the musk of the day's work hanging in the air. He was taller than me and far more powerful. We both knew I couldn't force him to do anything. I put a hand against his granite chest, beads of sweat pooling around my fingers. I felt a thump against my leg and looked down to see his dick swelling and lifting itself up against the nylon fabric of his military issue shorts. Without thought, I reached down and wrapped my hand around it, feeling the tha-dump-tha-dump of his heart beat through the shaft. It was as hard as the rest of him. He moaned and I locked his eyes with mine. "Two weeks," I said again and started rubbing him. He gasped. I didn't know what I was doing or why. There was just something about two rock hard bodies leaning against each other like boulders. We touched and I let my eyes wander across the close up view of his inhumanly powerful body. His deeply chiseled abs rose and fell, flexing as his body tensed. I moved my hand faster and he swelled until my fingers no longer made it completely around him. Lewis's muscles flexed and fell, flexed and fell as veins bulged across his traps and upper chest. He leaned his head back, eyes closed and mouth open. I found myself on my knees, eyes locked on a foot long dick bordered by thighs as bulging and hard as any bodybuilder's. Before I could even think about it, he was in my mouth as my hands continuing to work him. He came a moment later and I felt molten hot liquid fill my mouth and force its way down my throat. I took him in, not knowing if the sudden powerful surge rolling through my body was real or psychological. Either way, I felt like I could lift a truck. I felt my own dick raging against my pants, desperate for freedom. Each spurt filled my mouth and I only had time to swallow before he filled it again. Afterwards , I stood and used Lewis's tattered shirt to wipe my mouth. "Two weeks," I said again and threw the shirt at him. Lewis nodded shallowly, eyes distant and blissful. "Two weeks," he agreed breathlessly.

Short Story - A Twist on My New Year’s Resolution Please feel free to tell me what you think! I am planning on writing other stories, and maybe a sequel to this one if people want it. Hope you enjoy it! Okay, just hear me out. I know everyone always makes a New Year’s Resolution, usually fitness related, but never meet them. I understand that the gym gets full of people trying to get in the best shape of their lives at the start of the year…for a few weeks at most. But I’m different, I’m going to do it; my name is Drew and my New Year’s Resolution is to go to the gym and get ripped as fuck. Being skinny all of my life has not made things easy for me, especially during my first year of college. I’ve never really been popular, and if we’re being honest, I haven’t even kissed or had sex with anyone. My friends have always been pretty nerdy and geeky too, but don’t get me wrong, I like them all, I was just hoping for something different in college. Sadly, nothing has changed during my freshman year, except for the fact that I’ve gotten even more jealous. I’m tired of watching the hot muscular guys on my floor get with whoever they want whenever they want. My roommate, who isn’t even that big, has already been with like 10 different people. I’m forced to sleep over at my friend’s dorm every Saturday night, while my roommate is having his way with some hottie. I’m honestly sick and tired of it…but I have a plan. I am going to get some muscle on my body if it’s the last thing I do. Every day after class I am going to get myself into the campus gym, and I’m just going to work at it until I can’t anymore. I laid out my plan for my friends and they just laughed in my face. After I got over my initial anger, it actually just motivated me more and more. Leading up to New Year’s Eve it was all I could think about. I wanted to be muscular, I wished I could finally have sex, I needed a body that others would envy and drool over. The thoughts raced through my head, making me so horny, so turned on. Then, New Year’s Eve came. I was forced to attend my family’s New Year’s Party as I had no other plans. I didn’t care for it though, all I could think about was waking up tomorrow, driving back to my college, and heading to the gym. As my family watched the ball drop at midnight all I could do was wish to myself that I would get huge this year. But, after hanging around for a little while longer, it was time for bed. As I woke up the next day I had one of the worst headaches I’ve ever had, and my body felt so heavy. I was so annoyed that I might have to miss my first day at the gym, but it was honestly so hard to get out of bed and drag myself to the bathroom. Then, it hit me…as I looked in the mirror I almost didn’t recognize who was looking back at me. The first thing I noticed was that I was taller and now hosting a sexy and strong jawline. But then, I looked down, to find that my shirt and pants were almost bursting at the seams. My jaw almost fell to the ground…I couldn’t believe what was happening. The first thing I did was start to rub my right bicep through my shirt. Without even flexing I could feel that my bicep was now rock solid muscle. But then as I flexed it I heard my shirt rip, and through that I could see the giant bicep popping out through the sleeve. Amazed, I proceeded to do a double bicep pose in front of the mirror, which was too much for my shirt to handle. Drool trickled down my chin as I watched the shreds of my shirt fall to the ground, revealing my new muscled body in all of its glory. Along with my huge biceps I now had massive pecs, which I couldn’t help but bounce. First the right one and then the left one, and then together, again and again…fuck I was so turned on. Then, I focused on my abs, abs that looked like they had been chiseled out of marble. I had to play with each and every one of my six new abs giving each on personal attention. I couldn’t believe that this was my new body, the body of a god among men. Unable to control myself any further I ripped my pants off, revealing tree trunk like legs and a dick begging to be taken care of. I took my right hand and started to frantically stroke my cock as my other hand rubbed all of my muscles. I began by flexing my abs and pecs while my hand felt up every corner of my upper body. Then, as a started to moan and breath heavily, I went to massage my other bicep that was expanding as I stroked faster…fuck I’m close. As I started to play with my giant legs my cock released endless streams of cum all over the bathroom floor. I was experiencing some greatest pleasure in my life, but I needed more, my cock needed more. I ran back into my room and as I looked around I grabbed a pillow and jumped onto the bed. Fucking a pillow had always been a go too way for me to masturbate, but with my new muscles it was a completely different experience. As I knelt down on the bed with my amazingly muscled ass sticking up, I placed the pillow in front of my dick. Then I just went at it, uncontrollably fucking that pillow as hard as I could. With every thrust I went faster and faster, harder and harder, deeper and deeper. The entire bed shaking and hitting the wall in rhythm as my cock went in and out of the pillow. My entire body flexing as the sweat made each of my giant muscles glisten. My pecs, my biceps, my abs…wow I must have looked like a fucking sex god. I felt more powerful then I had ever before, so strong that the pillow could barely even handle a quarter of my new found strength. I shortly realized that the pillow was beginning to rip apart in my hands. I laughed to myself a little but the thought of not knowing my own strength was honestly turning me on so much. As I started to use a third of strength to fuck the pillow the feathers started to burst out all over the bed. I had been such a weakling before this and now just a fraction of my strength—my own godly physique—actually fucked a pillow to shreds. But I needed to finish, and this pillow was not going to do it anymore. Throwing the remaining pieces of the pillow off the bed I leaned over to my nightstand and grabbed some lotion. Feeling up my rock hard pecs and rubbing my nipples, I started to aggressively stroke my cock. Getting close I moved to flexing my huge sweaty muscles as I rubbed my dick faster and harder. My moaning and heavy breathing got even louder as I continually brought myself closer and closer to the edge. Before I knew it my cock was exploding with even more cum then in the bathroom again and again and again. Once it looked like my dick was done I fell back onto my bed dripping with sweat. After such an ordeal I thought I would be exhausted but it looked like this body could take far more than what I just did. As I laid on the bed imagining everything sexy and terrible naughty thing I could do with my body I realized that this was only half of my New Year’s Resolution. It was time to get up and give this body the training at the gym that it deserved. I needed to get even more ripped, even stronger, and even more of a fucking god. I quickly got up, took a shower, and put on some workout clothes, which barely fit over my massive muscles but looked sexy as fuck on me. What took me even longer was cleaning up the huge mess that this real man’s body of mine had made, but I honestly felt like I had a few more rounds in me. With my family still fast asleep, I got into the car to head to the gym for the workout of a lifetime. But I couldn’t help but think about what everyone was going to say about my new body. It was time to show off, have fun, and be the sex machine that I was meant to be. I was especially interested in showing off to my nerdy friends who didn’t believe me…oh were they in for a surprise. As I began to drive away all I could do was laugh to myself as I made my monster sized pecs bounce up and down through my shirt, stretching it to its limits. God, this semester was going to be insane…

I've been having this kind of recurring fantasy in my waking hours the last week or so, so I figured I might as well write it out. Here's part one. More parts to come as I have the chance to add them. This is just set-up, so far. Once the growth gets going, I'm intending to take it pretty far. You didn't know him that well. He was the guy whose eye you sometimes caught. Glances exchanged in the food court in the basement of the office block where you both worked. Maybe three or four times a year - the slender guy with the cute face and the good hair and the nice little butt just curving out the back of those skinny-cut grey trousers, you'd think. The hot guy with the widow's peak and the jutting pecs whose wide shoulders are putting a hurt on the seams of that dress shirt, he'd think. Mark, you think his name is. You spoke once, in the elevator. Miraculously alone together, briefly, fleetingly. You traded names, a remark about the goddamn weather. Then - "I've seen you around." "Yeah, I've seen you around, too." That flush of heat where you both know you want to dive in, suck face, rip the clothes off your heaving bodies, nail that fucking twink to the mirrored wall with your steel-hard cock, but it's 1:00 on a Tuesday and there's meetings to attend, conference calls to join, quarterly reports to be revised. That kind of bullshit. But your eyes meet, and both of you know. And then the elevator dings and the doors open and the spell is broken and dull crushing ordinary life resumes. But the sexual energy flashes in the distance even still, like far-off heat lightning on a dry summer night. At least, that's what you tell yourself. Every now and then, that inner voice of doubt - Derek, settle down you're full of shit. Well - maybe so. But a fantasy's a fantasy, right? And then one day he comes over, in that damn soulless could-be-anywhere foodcourt, and asks if he can sit across from you. Well - naturally - you say yeah. Kid's nervous, you can tell. "Kid." He's maybe 25, 26. Just two or three years younger than you. But he's running his hands through his coiffure, he's fidgeting. You decide to cut to the chase - why let him twist in the wind? "You gonna ask me out, bud?" He looks shocked, but not offended. "Well, uh, kind of, actually. I was wondering... um. Your body... shit." "Yeah, it's a pretty good body," you say, leaning back a little, feeling the fabric of your shirt stretch and strain over your lats as you rearrange your posture. 5'11", 210, lean enough for abs. "I'll bet it is," Mark blurts, face flushing. "No, damn, I'm doing this all wrong." "Relax, bud," you say, not actually wanting him to relax. You enjoy how flustered he is. "Your body," he resumes. "You obviously know your way around a gym. I want.... I want to bulk up. I don't mean a little. I mean, at least as much as you, maybe more. I know I'm skinny as hell, I know it must sound ridiculous. But I thought maybe you could point me in the right direction, tell me which gym to go to, what trainer to hire, I don't know. No one I know is into it. They all think muscles are creepy and gross." You smirk, not unkindly, and lean in close, let your voice shift into something a bit more bedroom-y. "But you don't." "I don't," Mark gulps. "Fuck, man, I'm so nervous, just saying it." You consider him. He's probably your height, but he can't weigh more than 155 lbs. His clothes are well-cut, and you can see the suggestion of a good structure underneath. Good bones to build on. "I'll tell you what, Mark. You come to the gym with me this weekend, and I'll give you a little intro, just as a favour to a friend. You definitely wanna work with a trainer. It's expensive but hey, you're in this same corporate hell as me, right, you can probably throw a few thousand a year after this, right? I think I know the guy for you...."

First time posting content on this forum... Thad this story floating around on other sites for a few years now. It’s still relatively short because I don’t often have the motivation to WRITE erotica, if you know what I mean CH. 1 "Graaarrr, I need to grow BIGGGEERR!" CLASH. Two 500 lbs dumbbells flew across the fully stocked basement gym, cracking the concrete walls. "Get in here NOW babe," bellows Meghan as she slowly raises her massive 750 lbs muscled bulk off a now busted bench. Her husband Nate rushes down the reinforced concrete and steel staircase, carrying a tray of hypodermic needles. Steroids. Lots and lots of steroids. No sooner did he reach his wife, when she flexed a massive most muscular pose, roaring like a lioness as her enormous upper body exploded, her mass swelling to three times it's 'relaxed' state. Meghan's outburst had its desired effect, as her husband's erection grew. "Hurry up and inject me Natey poo, your giga-huge muscle monster of a wife needs her juice if she wants to GROW even more MASSSIVVEEE!" Nate grins, and begins the injections, one in each muscle group. As the highest quality anabolic drugs flood his wife's blood stream, Nate asks, "Do you think you've gained any inches on your arms since earlier?" Turning to the full length mirror behind her, the former Sports Illustrated bikini model appraised her muscle bound physique. Smirking, she slowly lifts her muscle bound arms to vertical, her exercise ball shoulders crushing her ears. Even unflexed, her thick, meaty, golden tanned triceps dipped 2 whole feet below her elbow. Without bending her arms, Meghan clenches her dainty, feminine fists, causing her ripped, bulging masses of pure female muscle to rise into arms 85" around. Meghan purrs in sexual delight, warning Nate of the impending erotic explosion of flesh. Like a crane, she gradually cranks her arms up, every inch her fists move upwards causing a half doze inches of solid beefy bicep to rise. Her rugby sized forearms finally collide with her biceps at a 60 degree angle. Over 3 feet of brawny bicep, combined with her massive triceps make her majestic arms 6 feet tall, far above his 5'8" wife’s head. "Measure them now sweetie!" Nate rushes to get a step ladder and measuring tape, his erection ready to burst. Standing on the ladder, Nate can't help but feel tiny next to the beastly mass of Meg. Standing 6'1, at 275lbs, Nate is no small man. A bodybuilder himself, the former college lacrosse player, and current U.S Marine Colonel was used to being in control. Placing his large tough hands on his wife’s surprisingly smooth silky skin, and feeling the steel underneath sent his control out the window. Your arms are 230" baby girl! "That it she says?" Meg pouts her luscious lips, and shakes her head causing her long golden locks to become messy. "I can't look small for my man. Just look at my pathetic little chicken wings, I'm withering away for christ sake. Hold on, let me pump some." As the uber buff Meghan walks to her weight rack, her near half-ton weight cracks the floor, each step a mini-quake. Falling to the floor from the ladder, Nate looks up at the 7 ft wide back of his goddess wife. Unable to turn her head, Meg blows him a kiss in the mirror, flashing a sultry, movie star smile. "Want to watch me GROW?...." CH. 2 In 2013, Meghan Wakefield was a sophomore marine biology major at UNC Chapel Hill. A bright young woman, with devastating beauty, and a bombshell body, she was a true southern belle, at the top of the world. She was captain of the cheering team and Class President. Her long blonde hair, perky C breasts, big bright green eyes, and long athletic legs easily got her a modeling career with Sports Illustrated. She ended u meeting Nate over Spring break 2014, in Florida. Nate, a handsome country boy, and a Harvard law student, was in town for his lacrosse teams championship. Little did they know that they're lives would be forever changed. CH. 3 Laying on the floor of his custom built basement gym, Nate had the perfect view of his perfect woman. Not four feet from him was the most massively muscular, most insanely jacked female. Make that the most muscular HUMAN ever. Only two years ago, Meg had been a fit, long legged bikini model; what stood before him now was a monstrous musclebound goddess, of giga-proportions. At a mere 5'8" tall Meg was at least 11 feet wide from exercise ball sized shoulder to exercise ball sized shoulder. Her aircraft carrier back alone was 7 feet wide. "Honeybuuun, whatchya doin?" drawled Meghan. "Quit daydreaming and pay attention. Y'all don't want to miss the show do you?" Taking slow, deliberate and quaking steps, Meg went to the far end of her dumbbell rack, her oversized oil drum thighs forcing her to waddle. "Let's see, those light 500 lbs single arm bicep curls barely warmed me up. I got to go REALLY heavy to impress my big strong Marine." Picking up a 700 lbs dumbbell in each hand, Meg turns toward the mirror and starts repping out alternating hammer curls at a blistering pace. "Oh yeah baby, ohhh yeah! LOOK AT ME! Have you ever seen arms this fucking huge? Oh god am I hot, like I AM SOOO MASSIVE I FRIGGEN LOVE HOW THICK I AM!" Rarrrrrrg! With a ear spitting roar, Meg rips out 1 more curl and with massive power hurls the quarter ton weights at the wall, embedding the steel two feet into the concrete walls."I am THE MUSCLE GODDESS! Look at these biceps, they must weigh 150lbs each! Your muscle freak wifey gained 50lbs in the last 15 minutes alone!" With a coy grin, knowing it will rial his wife up, Nate says, "Babe your arms are pretty big, but your chest and legs look a little small..." With a smoldering look in her gorgeous green eyes, the 800 lbs female behemoth growled, "I'm just getting started." CH. 4-6 So swole. So thick, so wide, so meaty. So...fucking. Sexy. Meghan was staring vainly at herself in the mirror waiting for her husband to come back with her next round of steroids. God I love juice, thought Meghan, almost as much as I love muscles. Hearing the basement door, she quickly clenched her glutes, giving Nate a spectacular view of her ass. Each cheek was the size of medicine ball. "Bet you could bounce a quarter off this ass huh babe." "You could bounce a bowling ball off that butt Meg," smiled Nate, as he began injecting the steroids into his wife's glutes, hamstrings, and calves. As Nate bent down to inject her calves, Meg suddenly raised up on her dainty feet. Nate had always been a leg man. Meghan had legs alright. Flexing down hard, Meg's calf kept getting thicker and thicker, until it was easily bigger than a basket ball, bulging a foot and a half from the back of her leg, and so wide that even with her legs spread, her calves rubbed against each other. Knowing she had him now, Meg cooed, "Just wait until I actually do some lifting before you cum all over my beyond huge calve." " But let me pump up my sexy little quads first okay pumpkin?" The mere act of dropping back down to her feet caused a massive shudder to rattle the gym. Walking to the squat rack was more difficult than it should have been, given the insane mass of her planet shaking quads. "Ohhh wow does that feel good. I just love knowing my weight alone cracks reinforced concrete. Imagine what would happen if I actually tried, imagine the POWER I posses. Taking her place in the squat rack, Meg unracked the bar and raised it to her shoulders. She was so wide that Nate had to specially build the entire set up, and the bar was made of 4" diameter titanium. Every inch of the bar was filled with 200 lbs weights, bending the super strong bar. 20 plates total plus the 200 lbs bar meant Meg was about to squat 4200 lbs...Jeesh, thats as much as my truck Nate realized. "Hey stud, get a load of this." Meg was so built, she couldn't even reach proper form, her ultra huge hamstrings and ass slamming into her lower legs preventing her from going lower. "2 tons is sooo taxing on my tiny little legs Nate. Can you 'cum' spot me pleeasse." As he went behind her, Meg yelled, Never mind, just kidding! And proceeded to push the weight up over her head, holding it there, and with a massive grunt, heaved the entire 4200 pound bar up, sending it through the ceiling and into the next story of the house. "Dammit, there is no weight in this house capable of quenching my thirst for pump. There is no weight on EARTH that my genetically superior mega muscle won't lift. I am UNSTOPPABLE!" Nate was worried now, he'd never seen her this way. "Baby I am the strongest woman in the universe!" "Just think about my power, my strength. All I want is MORE MASS. MORE POWER. MORE MUSCLE! Measure my legs before I work my beastly chest!" Slightly unnerved at the dominating tone, Nate grabbed the tape.He literally couldn't fir his hand between Meg's thighs, there was just that much beef. Each redwood thigh was 5 feet wide and almost as thick as he was. " 270" quads must be a record hun!" "Hey babe. Measure my calves before I squish you like a pancake between these record breakers." "115" calves! Holy shit!" From his knees, Nate looked up to try and see his wife's expression, but could only see her chest. Meghan suddenly laughed, her entire body swelling with new found beef as she inhaled more and more air. "The power the strength, the mass! What a rush!" she screams as she plows a fist into wall. Nate falls on his back, now afraid. His wife just put a 3 foot deep crater into walls built to survive a nuclear explosion. Lifting her foot, Megan slams it down between Nate's legs, sending cement flying with a massive boom as her leg is buried to her knee. "Take a good look at this monster leg you skinny little runt. See the size difference? You are NOTHING compared to me! I could tear you to shreds!" Meg strides to the weight rack again, sinking deep into the floor with every step."This will blow your mind!" Bending over, she grabs the rack, and LIFTS THE ENTIRE THING UP TO HER WAIST. "See my power? Just think what 300" arms can do! No, watch what they can do!" With an orgasmic roar, Meg begins curling the 3 ton rack to her chest. Her now uber pumped biceps only manage 6" before they meet her now truck tire forearms. "You think this is heavy? You think this is as big as I can get? You think I'm fucking big now ?" " Well I'm going to school you in the personification of ENORMOUS!" Taking a deep breath that expands her mass by 50%, she violently throws the rack into the wall, causing massive destruction and shacking the entire foundation. Flexing a jaw dropping crab pose, Meg orders Nate to get the rest of her steroid supply."Got to get bigger bae, the only thing I want is pure mass. Pure muscle. I must weigh 1,000 lbs, but the body you see before you now is a 90 lbs weakling compared to whats next." Throwing her head back in ecstasy , Meg roars, "I WILL GROW EVEN BIGGER!" Shit, shit, shit, Nate mutters to himself as he sprints up the basement stairs at a break neck pace. Bursting into the kitchen, he races towards the double door fridge where Meghan's steroids are kept. Might as well grab it all, he says to himself, as he picks up 22 syringes of a secret, experimental steroid designed by the DOD. Nate cringes as he here's more concrete crack; knowing the bill to repair today's damage will put a decent dent in his savings. I guess that's the price to pay for having the worlds hottest wife. Turning to the door he looks down toward the end of the hall where the dust is still settling from a 4,200 lbs weight shooting through the floor. Nate almost falls down the stairs as the entire house rumbles and shakes. "Rarrgggg! HAH, puny steel! Feel the power of my super pumped muscles!" Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Nate sees Meghan flexing over what was previously the dumbbell rack, only now it looks like an accordion, shoved deep into the foundation. Dear lord, it took 6 of my men to to lug that down here last month... "Honey bunches! Oh look, more juice! Is that for me? Ohh, you shouldn't have!" "Look honey, look at that pathetic piece of crap you call steel. Weaker than butter if you ask me Get to the injections, I just love how I feel right now. Like, I'm literally 4 times the size of you! My strength is superhero shaming, but my size is the real turn on." Raising her arms out like the goddess she is, Meg whispered, "Make me grow my king." Nate's more than happy to oblige. Five minutes later, he takes a step back, stepping around the now empty syringes, kind of looks like a heroin addict lives here, he thinks. Almost like she could read his mind, Meg coos, "I'm a muscle obsessed, steroid junkie addicted to getting bigger, gaining more and more massive muscles is all I think about. I'm by far the largest bodybuilder history has ever known. My bicep alone is bigger than Jay Cutler's entire body. And just think babe, I'm not done. No. Not even close. In fact, look at this." Stepping on the heavy duty scale in the corner; that he'd bought from the local zoo (to weigh elephants, rhinos etc...), she sent the numbers on the screen reeling. 700lbs. 850lbs. 1000lbs. 1200lbs. Good lord, Nate mumbles. Finally, the readout stops at 2050 pounds."Just think Nate. Your mega massive muscle wifey weighs over a TON! And I just took even more roids! Grrrg! Roooaaar! More! Yeeeess, I can feel myself growing, I can feel myself getting heavier! Just flexing is adding serious mass. I AM POWER! LOOK AT ME NATEY POO, I JUST GAINED 100 LBS FROM FLEXING MY ARMS! You better run for your life, because this house is comin down y'all." CH. 7 It was approaching dawn when the entire gated community of Orchard Heights shook to its foundations. Raaaarrggg! Mother fucker get bigger!!!! Megan bellowed as she again slammed the mangled remains of Nate’s trucks together. She’d been repeating this motion for well over 4 hours now, trying to work her monstrosity of a chest. Meghan was getting angrier and angrier with ever “rep” as each 10 foot wide pectoral would swell immensely and crash into each other with enough force to create a sonic boom. Her chest stuck out 14 feet in front her so it was impossible to do a normal bench press. That and her biceps which were each pushing 6 feet WIDE and even thicker. Her bicep alone was almost 200” flexed. Her tricep was 2/3 bigger!!!! Her muscles were not ripped, or shredded, or any other word that could describe a human being. She’d long surpassed that species. The definition between muscle groups was insane. Sickening. Her shoulders were so jacked that when she raised them a mere 6 inches, her head was at risk of being sheared right off. She liked the pressure though. It wouldn’t be impossible to create diamonds if you placed a lump of coal between her striations. In her hands, she had taken two military hummers of Nate’s, grabbing the bumper of each one and swinging them in together to simulate the pec deck motion. Only she was single handled swinging a 7,700 lb armored vehicle by its bumper. (The US Army took some pride in that engineering marvel) Nate had once seen a strong man take one end of an Olympic barbell and raise it straight out in front of him. He held it horizontally with one hand for maybe minute before his arm shook and he dropped it. The exercise worked stabilizers and forearms etc.. Meghan was doing a similar movement. With 8 plus tons. Meg’s bright white and pink, size 6 Nike Shoxs and thick pink hooters slouch socks were planted firmly on the pavement, which itself was no longer very firm, considering a woman who weighed more than an African elephant was pressing down on it with immense strength and power. Her insanely tight white yoga pants that could cover a circus tent, despite barley serving on her, were stretched so tight that her deeply tanned skin shown through completely. The military had wanted to design a new material similar to Spandex, that would be bullet proof and tear resistant. When Nate had heard about it, he figured Meg would be the perfect test for the material. Her monster quads and hamstrings were slowly but surely bulging so massively that the thread was coming unstitched. So much for that, better luck next time DOD. Freakishly inhumanly thick traps throbbed far above her head, they peaked more than a yard above her hair. Her shoulders, pecs, and traps already enveloping her head, each rep smooshing her almost to point of strangulation and blocking her entire view. All she could see when her arms were raised was her own musculature... and as far as she was concerned, there simply wasn’t enough of it. With her arms straight out holding the trucks, her triceps dipped low. Hanging like a side of beef was incorrect...her triceps were bigger than the whole cow! Hanging so low they merged with her “wide as a barn door back. Once again, misleading because her back was bigger than a whole barn! Much bigger! Her back was pushing 30 feet wide at this point. That’s 360 inches. 914 cm. Bigger than an entire Mr. Olympia lineup combined. And then multiplied by two! With her biceps peaking over her head and her triceps dropping so low they hit her knees (they literally pressed down into her massively exaggerated wide hips and quads) she would take a deep breath and then tense her enormous chest muscles, bringing her arms as close together as possible and really squeezing her pecs. The sight was ridiculous. The noise was deafening. The air sizzled with the heat of her raw sexual, beastly power and mind warping size. Sweat glistened and dripped flowing down the huge cuts in the chest muscles, turning to steam in the brisk morning air of New England. Pure raw power. Pure sex. Pure MUSCLE. The quiet gated suburb of Orchard Heights was alive with the sound, sights and smells of Meghan Wakefield erotically pumping her massive muscles. Held in her deceptively dainty well manicured hands were two military humvees weighing 4 tons each. “Fucking look at me and tremble you scrawny bitches, look at this power this size! MY power! MY size! Im unstoppable!” I AM POWER! I AM MUSCLE! I’m the most insanely pumped up, super humanly strong, mega-ultra-super-heavy weight bodybuilder! I am the most muscular living thing to ever exist or ever will! Worship me as I obsessively pump myself even more massive!” Meghan roared, to nobody in particular, but yet for all the world to here. Of course, the neighborhood had been evacuated hours ago when the “earthquake” struck. Or at least that was what the news was calling it. Technically, there WAS an earthquake, or better yet, a “Megha-quake” if you will. After destroying the basement, Meghan’s roid- induced mania and wild, driven desire to bulk up went into overdrive. Against Nates adamant pleas to calm down, Meg had pulverized the entire basement and house when she tried to exit the basement. Walking up the stairs proved unsuccessful as her giga-weight was so heavy she completely crushed the heavily reinforced concrete and steel stairs when she stepped on them. The futility of the construction had enraged Meghan and she hulk smashed the stairs into crumbling bits. With hellfire in her eyes, Meghan had turned full on to Nate and flexed an ab and thigh pose so huge that her quads and chest actually knocked him over. Roaring with spit flying, she’d proceeded to crank her arms up and down over and over again, squeezing and flexing her monolithic traps and shoulders until they were bright red. Then she spied the old weight rack in the corner where Nate kept his weights. Giggling like a crazed school girl, Meg pounded her way to the rack and proceeded to upend it with one arm. Maneuvering her other arm into position, she hurled it across the room like a soccer player might do with a ball. A steal I-beam floor hoist was torn from the ceiling and sparked another idea. “Babe, I’ve always hated that you built this house with such roomy ceilings, it really makes me feel short. But I think I know how to even the score. Watch my fucking power babe! Meg ripped the I beam the rest of the way out of the ceiling and started swinging it over her head like a club, tearing through the floor and utterly demolishing the rest of the house. Nate cowered in the corner to avoid being hit by all of his nice things that were now falling hazardously around him from upstairs. To say he was scared shitless at this point was an understatement. Meg had gone completely off the rails and was a literal ton of roid-raging muscle and fury. (If not more). Who are we kidding, it was way, way WAY more. At some point Nate must have lost consciousness from fear/arousal because when he woke up, he was covered in concrete dust surrounded by remnants of what was once his beautiful home. Meghan was no where in sight but he could hear her animalistic, predatory grunts from the front yard. Nate quickly pulled out his phone to contact his security team at the Pentagon. Things were going bad fast. Worriedly wondering why Meg was grunting, he’d no sooner heard his office secretary answer when the quake hit. Knowing better, Nate wobbled over to the massive hole in the basement wall to see Meghan standing in the driveway with his Porsche flattened at her feet. She’d managed to jump (who knows how high) and came down like the hand of god on his prized 911. Still on the phone, his secretary was going crazy, “Oh my God, Sir, are you okay what’s going on omg!” “Wake up SecDef and alert Homeland and the President... not sure how this will end. And I want this area under an immediate mandatory evacuation order.” Now recovered from his shock, Nate was beginning to get royally pissed. His million dollar home was destroyed. His $150 super-charged Porsche was now a candy apple red pancake and he was pretty sure his insurance didn’t cover “acts of enraged muscle monster?” “Meghan Marie, calm down right now!” Nate bellowed her middle name in anger. (Maybe yelling at your girlfriend who weighs more than your HOUSE was a bad idea in hindsight.) Not bothering to turn around, Meghan’s voice effortlessly boomed, “you are an insignificant RUNT compared to my awesome godly power and I could literally rip you into pieces. I won’t because I love you obviously but it would be this easy.” She picked up the flattened Porsche and ripped it in half like paper, her biceps and forearms bulging and growing and thickening even further. “To make it up to your goddess you will worship at my feet and tell me how huge I am.” It had been around that time that Marines from Nate’s unit arrived and evacuated the street. The neighbors were being debriefed and fed the official story of “just an earthquake.” Of course, 2.0 earthquakes weren’t totally uncommon in New England but still.

Part 1 Here's the first part of a story I quickly decided to whip up. It's mostly setup for later parts, but hopefully you'll enjoy it. As always, feedback is always appreciated. 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Do you know how much it sucks losing your dream job? I poured my heart and soul into that company!" I say, words slurred by alcohol. My complaints are directed to the bartender behind the counter as I stare at my drink. "Hell, I moved to this city just for this job, I don't know anyone here." I look up at the bartender who is polishing a mug nonchalantly. His bearded face shows a hint of a smile as he raises a single eyebrow. I've been coming to this bar weekly since I moved here in the summer, but more recently I've been coming daily. I just barely notice as I slowly begin swaying from side to side in my chair. "Fine, I guess I know you now, but that's not the point! The point is that after just 3 months they tell me that they need to downsize AND I just so happen to be on the cut list! What am I going to do-" I'm cut off by the sensation of stomach acid coming up my throat. I cover my mouth with a hand and sit still waiting for the feeling to pass. Joe, the bartender, just laughs. "I think you've had too much to drink... again. You've been complaining about this for five days in a row now. As for what you're going to do now, that's simple. Get a new job. Luckily," Joe walks a few steps behind him to the bar wall and points to a Help Wanted sign on the wall, "we just so happen to be hiring." I begin shaking my head in protest, but quickly realize that sudden movements aren't doing me any favors. "I can't work in a bar, I'm a journalist! Besides the fact that I have no experience, it's not really my thing. I can't just-" I'm cut off once again by another wave of nausea. I let out a low groan. The room feels like it's spinning. "Alright, alright, get a move on to the restroom before you make a mess of my bar. And at least give the job some thought before you flat out deny it." Joe said with a frown. He then swipes my half empty cup and pours it out. I nod slightly and jog/trip my way to the restroom. The restroom is empty when I enter. I run over to a sink first to splash cold water on my face. I'd rather avoid vomiting all together if I can. The shock of the cold water grounds me somewhat. I stand with my hands gripping the sides of the sink for what seems like an hour, but is more likely a minute or two, until the restroom door opens. I check the sink mirror in front of me to see who just came in and my knees go weak. Walking behind me to the toilet stalls is one of the most muscular men I've ever seen. Truthfully I don't see many bodybuilder types around here, but this man was still above and beyond the norm. He was wearing a pair of jeans that barely seemed to contain his tree trunk legs, and a tailored white dress shirt with the top two buttons undone revealing his shelf-like pecs. I don't like to admit it but I get a bit grabby when I'm intoxicated, and the more I drink the more I want to grab, and tonight I've had a lot to drink. Once the man entered his stall, my drunk brain began scheming of any way to cop a feel of those massive muscles. I stood there staring at the stall from my vantage point at the sink mirror, and began waiting for my chance to act. As soon as I hear the creaking of the stall door opening, I turn around and wait for the mountain of a man to appear. Once he enters my sights I fake a fall towards his large body. My luck finally seems to be looking up as the man catches me in his arms. I take that moment to get a feel of any muscles I can reach, pretending to try and catch my balance. I get a hold of his back, traps, delts, biceps, and pecs before he finally pushes me off of him, his hands on my shoulders. "Woah, what the hell man, are you ok?" The bodybuilder says in a deep gravelly voice. I am in bliss right now. Not only did I just feel up this massive man, but now he's touching me too? Unfortunately, my happiness is short-lived as my nausea decides this is the perfect time to go into overdrive. I only managed a small, "Oh no," before spewing my dinner and copious amounts of booze onto the shirt of the man in front of me. The man yells a string of curse words as he tosses me to the side. I try to grab onto his hand before I fall to slow my descent, but he manages to slip his hand out of my grip. The sudden prat fall knocks the wind out of me and I am forced to put my head on the ground to catch my breath. I sit up slightly to see how the large man I just puked on was doing and almost gasped as I see that he has taken his shirt off to clean it in the sink. Watching his rippling back muscles move as he scrubs his shirt distracts me for a few moments until I notice a small weight in the hand I tried grabbing the man with. Looking down I see a leather bound journal and a black pencil in my hand. Where did this come from? The cover was blank besides a name, "Greg Carlson". I had no idea who that was, but was too drunk to think about it for too long. I flipped the journal open to random page near the middle and began reading it. "-graduated from Anderson County High School with a full-ride sports scholarship. Soon after entering University, became interested in bodybuilding and-" I looked up from the journal and towards the man standing a few feet away from me. Could this be his journal? I doubted that someone as masculine as him would be carrying around a journal of his life stories everywhere he went. Besides, the way it was written seemed more like a third-person view rather than a personal journal. I looked back at the journal and flipped to the first page. Instead of seeing more life events, I saw what seemed like in depth statistics of a person's body. The stats didn't stop with just weight and height however, they went super specific like individual finger lengths. Who keeps track of that? Another thing I noticed was a category for sexual orientation, which was filled in as straight. I barely had time to register my disappointment before I saw something far more interesting, a penis category. With a length of 4 inches and a girth of 3 inches, I felt kind of bad for the guy. If the muscle beast in front of me really was the owner of this journal and it was accurate, his dick, while not horribly small, would look ridiculously tiny in comparison to his massive body. Feeling naughty and a bit horny, I erased the numbers with the black pencil that I found with the journal and replaced them with 10 inches long and 8 inches in girth. Hopefully if he notices what I wrote he'll have a good laugh about it. I got up quickly and placed the journal and pencil down near the man while apologizing quietly. He glared at me as I rushed out of the restroom. Outside of the restroom, I let out a heavy sigh and walked back to the bar, head hung. "Have a bad time in there or something?" Joe asked, noticing my sullen return. "I... I may or may not have puked all over a dude in the restroom." I said, not making eye contact with Joe. Joe was silent for a few seconds before bursting into laughter. His laugh was infectious, and I couldn't help but join in. It was too ridiculous not too. "Shit, man, I'm not going to clean that up." Joe finally said after we stopped laughing. "Ha, luckily I think it pretty much all ended up on the guy and not the floor." I chuckled again before finally looking up at Joe with a grin. "Also, would this be a bad time to ask for that job?" "That was a quick change of heart, but I guess It's a good of a time as any. I can set you up a quick interview this week with the boss. Don't worry though, I'll be there too. You're basically guaranteed the job." As we continue discussing the job and the work it entailed, I notice the bathroom door opening and the man I had met in it exiting from within. He was wearing his shirt once again but now it was wet and basically see-through and his sculpted body was on display. At the very least there was no sign of the vomit I had covered him in. With a distressed look on his face the man kept adjusting his crotch. It was bulging a surprising amount for 4 inches, but I suppose it's all about how you display it. The man speed-walked his way past me without a second glance and left the bar. Joe didn't seem to notice as he continued his spiel on bartender etiquette. Unbeknownst to me, the journal I had found had completely disappeared without the man taking it. Things would soon start to get a bit hectic around here for me.

Coach's recruits Chapter one Cyril felt silly. The thin-limbed 20 year old student in literary studies felt embarrassed over his own insecurities. Why would an intelligent boy like himself -- having just left adolescence he still shunned to call himself a man -- accept the stereotypical ideas about masculinity the marketing world and the film industry tried to sell him? Aren't we all individuals? Why would he allow someone else to dictate to him, what male existence was supposed to be? Wasn't he a free person -- free to make his own decisions, free to find his own truth, free to explore his own mind? He was more introspective, than the jocks that had surrounded him during high school. Although he had escaped bullying, his interaction with the high school jocks had been superficial and ambivalent. They were not all bullies, and a few of them had been decent acquaintances in some cheerful, plucky way, but it had been impossible to discuss anything that mattered with them. And yet. The way they took care of their bodies. Their confidence. That something, lurking inside them: Warm, friendly, and yet threatening to burst into something else than friendly. Was he coded by society to fall into traditional patterns? On the other side, society didn't approve of meatheads. Actually, the entire society was ambivalent: Extolling perfect bodies in films and on TV, but disapproving of beefy men at workplaces and in academia. There was a lot of talk about "toxic masculinity" nowadays. Sometimes it could sound like all masculinity was toxic, which was a bit unfair. He watched the box he had been foolish enough to order. A few adhesive patches and a sort of pod with earbuds. He had fallen for the marketing tricks: "Want to be more of a man? Improve gains at the gym? Explore your innate masculinity?" Ridiculous. He could have flushed the money in the toilet, and got the same results. There are no magic methods. Well. Worth a try. Probably nothing would happen. Bedtime. He read the instructions, pressed the patch to a spot below his armpit, put the earbuds in his ears and reclined in the bed. He pressed the button. "You have ordered this product, because you want to improve something in your life. To improve yourself." The voice was deep, reassuring and commanding in a nice way, but Cyril's sense of irony was still alerted. It sounded slightly too much like the exaggerated deep voices in film trailers and after shave commercials, to allow him to take it seriously. "You are able to improve your life and improve yourself. The ability is already inside you." "The usual self-help rhetoric.", he thought sleepily. "By using the patches according to schedule, and by listening to this audio file before sleep every night, you will gradually improve your life and yourself. I will guide you to a deeper state of mind, and you will carefully listen to my instructions." There were some sort of humming sounds in the background -- several of them, layered -- and his body began to feel relaxed and nicely warm. "By reaching a deeper state of mind, you open yourself up for positive change. The deeper state, the more change. I will now count from ten to one, and by each step, you will go deeper and deeper into yourself. ONE." It felt like he was a recruit given a command. It felt good to be the recruit. Recruited to improve himself. Given the command: ONE. His mind obeyed. Deeper. It felt good to go deeper. "TWO." His consciousness dwindled away into his mind. The deep voice continued to count: Three, four, five. Six, seven, eight. It actually felt quite nice. "TEN". Sunlight shimmered behind the curtains when he awoke. To his surprise, the audio file was still running. "TWO. And when I say 'one' you will be fully awake and relaxed, and the things you experienced tonight will begin to manifest in your everyday life ..." "ONE. Good luck, and you will listen to this audio file again next night, or even more often." Weird. He hadn't expected the audio file to last for hours, and he didn't remember anything since he fell asleep last night. He had probably fallen asleep during the countdown. Disappointing to not remember the actual content of the mind-training. He felt hungry. He felt hungry for porridge. Porridge without sugar. He cooked some porridge. He finished his meal. He hadn't used his gym card for two weeks, but he suddenly felt in a good mood for exercise. Yeah, exercise would be a good idea. He looked for his training trunk, and to his surprise he found it already prepared for a workout. Strange. He couldn't remember preparing his bag for the gym. Anyhow, it made things easier. He was on his way. * * * It had been a week. Everything had effortlessly become like a clockwork: Workouts. Meals. Laundrying his workout clothes. Putting the new patch in place. Listening to the audio file. Falling asleep at a decent time. Sleeping well. He felt well. He felt energised. He had tried to listen to the middle part of the audio file, but found, that he always had to listen from beginning to end, and he didn't remember much (or anything) after the counting. He only knew, that the counting felt good. Thrilling. Exciting. Because what would follow, would help him realise and manifest what he wanted. And he wanted gains. He wanted muscle. He craved it. Desired it. A sort of deep seated urge, which had been there all the time, had stirred. Awakened. Asserted itself. * * * Three weeks had passed. He got an e-mail in his inbox. An e-mail from the company: If he enjoyed the first month, he was given the offer to subscribe to a two-month follow up, which aspired to assist him in his goal to grow bigger. The urge stirred in the depth of his belly and in the depth of his mind. Follow up. Bigger. If he enjoyed the first month? This dedication! The dedication he had experienced when he returned to the gym was amazing. If the follow up was half as good as the first month, he would gladly subscribe. And so easy! Just to click the link:

Hey guys, thanks for the awesome feedback on the first chapter. Here's the second, once again, it was written on my phone, so please excuse the errors. Enjoy! READ PART 1 HERE DWARFED BY DAD PART 2/4 When he grabbed the same weights as me, the same 80-pound dumbbells off the rack, I knew, just like the old man said over breakfast, that he was going to totally outgrow me. But it wasn't going to happen in a week, or even a few days, it was going to happen in a matter of hours. Almost as if he was literally growing bigger by the minute, the second, a growth experiment gone wrong, only it was my father, and there was seemingly no end to his new found muscle lust... “You know what?” Dad suddenly chuckled under his breath. “I think these weights are to LIGHT!” My jaw dropped to the floor, watching him move his way up the rack, right to the bodybuilding coveted 100-dumbbells. As he picked each one up, his sleeveless and huge chiseled grandpa-looking arms suddenly surged in size, definitely bigger than my own, looking like some real bodybuilder, not just an amateur, but some professional title baring bodybuilding hunk, a definition of physical perfection I could only dream of achieving. “OH-fuck, does that feel GOOD!” Dad groaned out loud, all while the whole gym stared, shocked, as he somehow began picking up the pace. He wasn't slowing down like he should have, gritting his teeth, grossly snarling, as the veins in his musclebound and hairy grandpa-looking arms suddenly exploded to grotesque size. Then his biceps, the fat steak sized meat packed triceps, began to rumble, quake beneath his already tight translucent skin, like some ready to erupt volcano. Soon his arms didn't just look twenty-inches, but twenty-one inches, then twenty-two inches. The already obscenely tight sleeveless shirt squeezed tighter, then out of nowhere, impossibly, his indecently painted on gym shorts ballooned even bigger, strained around his bloated old man thighs, his groin, even the back his disgustingly swampy and global muscle man butt. “AW-Yeah, look at this PUMP I'm getting!” Dad roared, continuing his relentless pumping, rep after rep. “I'm looking HUGE!” *RIIIPPP* *RRIIIPPPPPP* “D-Dad, y-your shirt…” I whimpered in concern, in total dumbfounded disbelief, but of course, the old man couldn't have cared less. He stared at himself in the gym mirrors proudly, arrogantly, looking like his ego had exploded ten-fold, the pride of a young testosterone dripping teenager, marveling over the display of hulking muscle bulging destruction, happening right underneath one of his heaving hairy daddy-pecs. There was a small snicker, as he just kept on lifting, unapologetically even, staring right back at me, swinging the two massive weights around like it was a warm up, not stopping until the other side of his shirt unequivocally matched. *RIIPPPPPP* *RIIIIPPPPPPPPP* “HAHA, OH-God damn, would you just check out this PUMP!” *THUD, THUD* Dad set the two weights down on the ground, standing fully up, looking horrendously bigger, a lot bigger! We used to be pretty much eye level, but now, somehow, we weren't even close! The top of his burly bearded face and piercing blue grey eyes soared a couple inches over my own. And then there was the all that muscle, all those rippling layers of bulging new bodybuilder power. He turned to me almost immediately, with a giant smirk on his face, flexing one of his colossal and nearly sixty-year old arms, an absolutely monstrous and musky twenty-three inch hairy arm muscle, this peaking sweaty mountain of bicep, right in my jaw dropped face. “J-JESUS, d-dad!” I whimpered in humility. “I can BARELY breathe!” “GOD-damn, BOY!” Dad chuckled mockingly. “Your old man's BICEP is as big as your whole FACE!” “P-PLease… D-Dad…” I found struggle in my own words, to even breathe, burning red in the face from humiliation, as my dad just continually publically tortured me, feeling as if this eclipsing mountainous muscle stuffed against my face, would be my inevitable doom. But my father luckily pulled away, moving onto the display of his own meaty male muscle cleavage, his own massive hairy pectorals, the cinematic destruction of his workout shirt. You'd think the embarrassing spectacle would have been over, but it wasn't, far from it actually. “HAHA, never thought that I would have TITS bigger than most woman…” Dad joked looked down, relishing on the insane rolling view of his blimping silver chest. With the now insane measurements of his own chest, he nearly effortlessly, not even having to muster up half his strength, that mind-blowing muscle cleavage, to explode through the rest of his upper shirt fabric, huge pec after pec, fat nipple after nipple, suddenly unleashed. *SNAP, SNAP* *RIIIPPPPPPP* “OH-fuck yeah!” Dad bellowed. “W-WHOA, BRO!” Some random college jock approached my father. “You're like the HULK with those giant pecs!” “The HULK, huh!?” Dad responded with a grunt, a gigantic smirk, looking down at the marveling and significantly younger gym jock, having another lightbulb, a deliciously devilish idea, go off in his twisted head. He suddenly turned his stance, the strain of his clothes loudly audible as he walked, cracking and popping all the fabric like branches in a storm. The college aged stud gulped, trembled a bit, with his mouth dangling open, his eyes bulging out of his own sockets, as he came into sweaty view of my father's mammoth and ready to explode backside. It didn't take much more than simple movement, flaring out his grotesquely muscle engorged veiny arms to the side of his godly stance, placing his hands on his waist, right before everyone heard the first dramatic tear. *RIIIPPP* My dad couldn't help but chuckle once more, snicker even, his voice sounding even deeper then before, manlier, powerful. With one sudden and swift flex, the back of his sweaty bulging gym shirt was detonated, exploding all the pieces of sweaty grandpa-pungent fabric, right onto the jocks whimpering awestruck face. *POP, SNAP* *RIIIPPPPPPPPP* “H-HOLY-shit, bro!!!” The jock wailed in amazement, removing the destroyed fabric from off his dumbfounded face, the inside of his dangling mouth. “How's THAT for the HULK!?” Dad roared with arrogance, tilting his now bull-sized neck to the side, staring into the large gym floor mirrors reflection, seeing that tiny college jock stand behind him pathetically, like a little school girl, whimpering. Soon after, his two other jock-friends joined him shortly, absolutely losing themselves, as well, over the incredible live muscle devastation. One of the onlooking guys even had this pudgy boner, a pea-sized wet spot, tenting against his light gray gym shorts, totally fagging out. My dad couldn't have cared less, so power drunk off all the attention, he actually fed back into the three men’s queerness, rubbing one of his iron blistered hands right down the middle of his humongous muscular bodybuilding butthole. . “H-HEY man, I'm n-not GAY…” The main college stud whimpered, looking frantically around at his equally jaw-dropped friends, but of course, they all couldn't stop themselves from continuing to stare, drool for that matter. Dad, with an enormous grin plastered on his face, began slowly flexing his lower half, causing his totally titanic swampy old man muscle butt, those unbelievably pumped mammoth muscle thighs, to swell even bigger, just by just a single blink of his commanding power. The ready to blow gym shorts began splitting obscenely around the seams, first around his legs, then right down the center of his gigantic ballooning bodybuilder butthole. *RIIIPPPP* *RIIIPPPPPPP* “O-OH M-MY God!” The three jocks wailed. “FUCK-yeah!” Dad roared. “Just check out the size of those GLUTES, BOYS!” The old man confidentially roared, right as his shorts fell to the ground, leaving him almost completely naked, just his pair of shoes and the most rank sweaty briefs you had ever laid eyes on, so much grandpa-looking pubic hair spilling out the front of his briefs it was grotesque. But my dad continued to flex anyway, enjoying the whole mind boggling spectacle from his own reflection, maneuvering his nearly naked gigantic muscle man butt, even closer to the three whimpering and comparatively puny college jocks, bending over like it was some muscle porn show. “OH-man, he's S-SO fucking H-HUGE!” Another jock wailed like a girl, just as my dad’s tattered white slightly shit-stained grandpa-briefs began squeezing up between the enormous canyon of his own swampy ass crack, helplessly gobbled up, inch by inch, as if his ass was actually eating, leaving nothing more than an inch or two to cover himself from behind, barely anything in the front! “HAHA, looks like ALL my CLOTHES are about to go!” Dad roared with laughter, leaving those gym jocks speechless, in there own puddle of drool, two of them now, boning humiliatingly, stammering to strap their throbbing cock-shafts into the waistband of their gym shorts. As I looked around, out of the bubble of my disbelief, there was a whole crowd of people with their smartphones out, taking pictures, taking videos. Eventually we were asked to leave by the manager, but once again, my dad couldn't have cared less. He strut his huge and nearly naked, grotesquely hairy, old man physique, right out into the parking lot, right out into broad public daylight. He didn't even care about the clothes he left in the locker room, knowing, laughably, that they would no longer fit. “UN-fucking-believable!” Dad roared, adjusting his entirely horse-sized manhood beneath the wheel. “Did you SEE their faces!?” He continued boasting to me in the car, on the drive back to his place. As if things couldn't get any worse, when we got to a red light, about five minutes later driving, dad, besides continually fixing his out of control aroused musky-old man cock, began playfully flexing his now mammoth and hairy musclebound thighs, thirty-four inches each from the looks of it, right against the underside of the steering wheel, wondering if it was going to “POP OFF”, he kept on repeatedly joking. “D-DAD, don't break the car!” I whined worryingly. “Why NOT, son?” Dad chucked, no doubt mustering up another joke. “It'll just turn into good scrap-metal for me to LIFT!” He roared with laughter, raising, more like hauling, his colossal silver muscle arm over my comparatively small little head, still being at a red light, he began twisting and squeezing his power striations against the thin metal roof of his old Honda Civic. I watched looking up, with my mouth once again hanging wide open, seeing the metal actually warp and make the most god-awful groaning sound. *CRRREAKKKKKK* Dad just kept it though, even after the light turned green, flexing his huge skull-sized peaking hairy bicep relentlessly against of the ceiling of the car, almost like he was trying to blow the whole roof off. He giggled after about a minute, like some innocent little boy, playing with his new toy, three or four cars honking behind us, as he no doubt fantasized about another muscle destructing scenario. “HAHA, guess I better invest in a convertible…” Dad joked, smirking right at me, winking. He looked so stuffed into that tiny car already, it would have actually made sense. To think, when we had left the house this morning, he looked like a mere average bodybuilder, an old one, but now he was this total stage- ready competition-crushing muscle hunk, insatiable for more size, a desire to grow endlessly. The next two days were our off days, Saturday and Sunday. The whole situation had me absolutely biting my nails, sick to my stomach even, especially about the growing part. Even when I watch the videos online that people posted, “Huge Grandpa Growing”, over and over again, I just didn't understand how he was doing it, how this whole thing was even possible. Luckily, dad, wasn't to savvy with computers. “Morning, DAD!” I showed up to his house Monday morning, for our usual pre-workout breakfast. Usually the old man would be already cooking in the kitchen, but this morning, there was only these loud beastly grunts, emanating from the bathroom down the hall, the running shower. I know it was wrong of me, it was so wrong of me to even think it, but with an enormous gulp, I began, feeling intoxicated by the prospect, making my way down the long dark hallway, seeing the light at the end, the open bathroom doorway, a view of his naked figure after a long weekend. He was without a doubt jacking-off, the old-pervert still had it in him. As I turned the corner, even I had to cover my mouth from the loud escaping gasp about to be released, but it was tragically too late. “Is that YOU, son?” Dad’s voice bellowed. He was huge, monstrous, godly, a voice so deep, it vibrated my ear drums. The shadowed outline of his physique, this totally door-wide gigantic muscular backside, even through all the steam, I could tell, his shoulder width must have easily stretched up to four feet wide. Sitting below, two watermelon-sized glutes slammed against the steamed glass, the silhouette of these two tree-trunk sized legs, with nowhere to go, bloated and stuffed so largely together with muscle, it was a wonder how he could even move, how he even got into the shower in the first place. I knew I had to say something... “Y-Yeah…” I stuttered nervously, shaking, creeping out from behind the corner. “S-Should I start making us b-breakfast, Dad?” “SO glad you're here, squirt.” Dad blatantly ignored my question. “I need help WASHING my backside. There’s just TOO much muscle for me to move, HAHA!” My eyes bulged as he laughed, right out of my sockets, wanting to cover my ears from his tremendously deep voice, the loud thumping of the shower with each small movement of his no doubt gigantic feet. I couldn't believe what he was asking, what I was still seeing. We had seen each other naked tons of times, even when I was growing up as a kid, but this was different, this felt GAY! “U-Uh…” I stuttered, looking down at my bulging cock. “OH-come on, son! Don't be a QUEER about this.” Dad bellowed demeaningly. “Your DAD needs help.” He made it sound so serious, but I could hear that undertone, that snicker. I undressed anyway, knowing what was about to happen, whimpering at my misfortune. There was no going back from this... ******************************************** READ PART 3 HERE Comments are appreciated !

Next Us Valley Chapter 1 “Five.” “Six.” “Seeeeeeven.” Matt let the weight drop with a thud and stood up. He looked at himself in the gym’s mirror. Feeling pumped and drained after the set, his reflection was impressive. He caught a pair of eyes from a skinny kid behind him, they both pretended to be looking at something else. Matt smirked in self satisfaction, even though he wasn’t lean and ripped, he drew his fair share of staring in the gym. “What’s up big guy?” Matt felt a large calloused hand thump him on the shoulder and looked up to see Stu, the biggest bodybuilder he knew and had the pleasure to call his friend. “This is it,” he said, looking with jealousy at his friend’s vein-corded arm. “Arm day today?” “Nah man, leg day.” Stu hiked up his shorts for Matt who rolled his eyes, of course it was leg day. “See?” Stu said as he hiked up his shorts. Matt ogled his friend’s pumped tree trunks with jealousy and perhaps more than a little bit of lust. “Oh.” “What about you big guy? What are you working on today.” “Chest.” Stu looked briefly down at his friend’s abdomen. “Good good. Gotta make those titties grow!” he said, giving Matt a playful punch in the pecs. “Look, I’ve gotta get back to it. See you later!” He lumbered back to the squat rack. Matt’s eyes widened as he watched his friend lift the bar, which bended slightly over his back. Matt’s eyes narrowed as he tried to dismiss thoughts of his friend. He tried to focus on the rest of his lifts, and succeeded mostly. Though in between sets his eyes wandered in the mirror to the squat rack, leg press, and then calf raise as Stu made his rounds. And Matt wasn’t his only admirer. As the heavyweight bodybuilder moved around the gym, heads turned, like predators watching their prey. Matt grunted as he re-racked his last set. He wasn’t sure what he felt more for his friend, jealousy or lust. Did he want to be him or did he want to be with him? He saw how Stu attracted the attention of seemingly every other man in the gym, even if they tried to hide it. That’s what happened when you were the biggest man in the gym. Matt gritted his teeth and admitted to himself, he wanted to be the biggest guy in the gym. But if he wanted to be the biggest guy in the gym, bigger than Stu even, than what would he do to get there? He considered this as he walked into the locker room, as he showered, and was still mulling the question as he stepped out into the gym’s dusky parking lot. At home, he slung his gym bag onto the couch. He followed the same post-gym routine that he had for years. Rinsing the preworkout from his shaker bottle, dumping an overladen scoop of whey, and shaking it into a shake with water. He downed it unceremoniously. After years he didn’t even think about the taste, it’s only purpose was to deliver protein to his exhausted muscles in the hopes that they would grow. The sad reality was that his muscles had almost completely stopped growing. He was only gaining a few pounds a year, and it was up for interpretation whether it was fat or muscle. As he had done many times before, he sat on his couch next to his gym bag and flipped open his laptop. He needed to release some pent up testosterone from the gym. He tapped on private browsing mode and began typing tumblr into the address bar. He thought back to Stu. He tapped backspace a few times and instead typed in beginner steroid cycle.’ He’d been down this rabbit hole before. Hours later Matt lay passed out on the couch, his face harshly lit by the screen of his laptop. He hadn’t made any decisions. He wanted to take his body to the next level, but something stopped him from taking the plunge… Matt grunted. The glow of his laptop screen stung his eyes. When his vision cleared he saw an ad for the new 24 hour gym down the street, it was a franchise he had never heard of. He glanced at the time, 4:00 AM. He rolled his eyes and got up to make his way into bed. Bed was warm, familiar, and he could stay there until he had to go to get up for work. As soon as he stood up however, he felt different, agitated perhaps. Angry? No. He gritted his teeth, motivated was the right word. He didn’t need drugs to change, he just needed to put in the damn work. With this thought, and no other thoughts, he slung his gym bag over his shoulder and left his dark apartment. The gym ad shined brightly for a few seconds before the laptop’s screen dimmed to black. --- Matt only began to feel a little foolish when he pulled into the gym’s parking lot. It was a quick drive, only ten minutes away, but it was a part of town that he was surprisingly unfamiliar with. Also, he had forgotten that he would likely only be able to buy a membership during business hours. He sat in his car for a moment contemplating without thinking.He thrummed his fingers across the steering wheel as he looked at the building. Despite the light pouring out of the gym’s windows the place almost looked abandoned. He gripped the gear shift with the intention of backing out of the parking lot and heading back to bed. He felt a pang of agitation, something between anger and motivation. Instead of shifting into reverse he shifted into park, took the key out of the ignition and opened the door. The night was dark and cool, he walked into it, letting the car door close behind him. He pressed the lock button and jumped at the sound of his car horn in the silence. Shivering slightly he made his way to the gym entrance. He didn’t glance around to notice that his car was the only one in the lot. “Hello?” Matt called weakly. He stood just inside the entranceway, next to a small office window where he assumed a staff member would normally be to let clients into the gym. He looked into the gym itself, surely he couldn’t just walk in… Feeling irritated at himself he turned to head out. As he reached for the door that feeling of agitated motivation swelled in his chest again. No thoughts. He turned and walked into the empty gym. Matt shivered as he stepped under the gym’s bright fluorescents. Tinny pop music played from some unseen location. The gym was empty but well equipped. He shoved his gym bag into a locker, not bothering to lock it, and walked up to a squat rack. Images of Stu with a bent bar draped over his back flashed through Matt’s mind. No stranger to heavy weights himself, Matt loaded a couple plates on each side of the barbell. With a grunt he loaded the weight onto his back and stepped back a couple steps. “One.” “Two.” “Three.” He muttered each rep under his breath until he hit 12. He grinned, it was easier than he remembered, maybe these weights were slightly lighter than at his regular gym. He loaded another plate on each side of the bar, aware that he wasn’t warming up as much as he should have. He didn’t care. “One.” “Two.” “Three.” The bar rose and fell faithfully with every rep. Matt grunted from effort as he pushed up another 12th rep. He re-racked and leaned against a bar of the squat rack panting. He had lifted heavier, but never for so many reps. “Damn,” he breathed as he felt his quads tightening with a heavy pump. He loaded another plate on either each of the bar. He knew he should probably have a spotter for squatting over 400 lbs, but he didn’t care, and for some reason he woesn’t worried even though he was approaching his one rep max. He noticed with satisfaction thick veins beginning to show themselves under the flushed skin of his legs. “No problem,” Matt said to himself as he hoisted the bar up. He didn’t notice the slight sag in the bar as he steadied himself in the center of the squat rack. He gritted his teeth and sank into a squat. His eyes shut tight into a grimace as he strained to lift the weight back up. The fluorescent lights overhead seemed to flair brighter for a moment as the bar rose again. He opened his eyes, he felt like he could go for another rep. He didn’t care how impossible the thought would’ve seemed to him the day before, he began to sink into another squat. “Agggghhhh!” He roared as he began to rise with his second rep. The lights flickered, Matt didn’t notice. The tinny pop music skewed and skipped as the bending bar returned to its starting point. Matt opened his eyes again. He saw himself in the mirror panting and dripping with sweat. His pumped quads strained the fabric of his shorts causing them to ride up a bit. He didn’t have a lot of muscle separation or vascularity, but he made up for that in sheer bulk. The corner of his mouth rose into a small grin as he began to sink down into another squat. “Third time” he thought to himself as he sank deep. He felt the bar on his back pushing him into the ground and all the muscle fibres of his legs straining to keep him up. He began to rise again. He let out a quiet guttural grunt as his legs bulged with the effort. The air around him seemed to still. The world went dark and the music grew quiet and then silent. Matt opened his eyes. He was standing solidly in the middle of the squat rack, weight balanced solidly on his back. But instead of his reflection in a mirror, he stood facing a metal door. Matt took a few small and careful steps forward. He let the bar drop onto its spot on the rack. There were no thoughts. He didn’t think about opening the door, he only felt the need to do so. There was no agitated feeling to tug him forward this time, his hand grasped the metal handle. He was surprised to feel a pleasant warmth radiating from it. He stared forward as he turned the handle and slowly swung the door open. He gasped as he stepped into the bright light beyond the door. --- The first thing Matt noticed was the heat. It wasn’t oppressively hot, but dry heat that didn’t feel right for an Ohio winter. As his eyes adjusted to the light he realized that it was orange sunlight streaming in from large windows in front of him. He turned to survey his surroundings. Another part to the gym? This section seemed to be for serious lifters only, he thought. A row of squat racks occupied one wall, the rest of the gym was a mix of benches, barbells, and dumbbells. There were no weight machines or treadmills in sight. Matt whirled around at the sound of the metal door banging shut. He tried the handle, stuck. “Uhh,” he muttered nervously. “Hey!” Matt yelped at the sound of another man’s voice and his hand on Matt’s shoulder. “Woah sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.” Matt looked up to see the other man, and then down. His eyebrows arched and he sucked in a breath. The stranger was 5 and a half feet of solid muscle. He wore a batman shirt with the logo stretched beyond copyright infringement by a solid pair of pecs and boulder delts. The yellow under armour logo on the sleeves was also stretched by the two monstrous arms hanging by the man’s side. The shorts did little to hide the man’s thick quads and “Hey.” Matt looked up at the man’s face and blushed at being caught so blatantly admiring the other man’s physique. The stranger just smiled. “My name’s Nick. I own the place.” He motioned around at the empty gym. “I just opened up, feel free to ask me questions if you have any.” Nick smirked knowingly. “No need to show your membership ID, I know you’ve got it with you.” “Well actually,” Matt began. “Right there big guy.” Nick pointed at Matt’s feet. Sure enough there was a plastic card there with his name on it, the words THE BASTILLE were splayed across the top in block letters. At the bottom in a pleasant green font it said Welcome to Los Grandes Picos, California! Where life starts anew. California? Matt looked up to Nick, who looked back at Matt with his little smirk. Oh boy, Matt sighed to himself. “I’m not really from around here.” Matt said, instantly feeling stupid with his cliche statement. “Oh and the name’s Matt.” “Well it’s nice to meet you Matt, and nobody’s from around here. Our little community, Los Grandes Picos, is home to lots of people just like you.” He winked. “I know you’ll fit in nicely.” And with that he turned and walked towards The Bastille’s front desk. He shouted over his shoulder, “don’t forget to let me know if you need anything! We can arrange for most things to be delivered to your room.” ‘My room?’ Matt opened his mouth to ask, but decided better of it. He felt like he would find out soon enough. He stuck his hand in a pocket on his gym shorts and felt a little metal object. Sure enough it was a small copper key with the words Halfway Motel and the number 5 on it. “What the fuck,” he whispered to himself. “Oh yeah. Change rooms are over there big guy.” Nick pointed with his oversized corded arm to a door with a male bodybuilder’s silhouette on the front. “You can lift with me for a bit before you check in to the hotel.” He smiled warmly. “If you like of course. Otherwise your stuff is in locker five. Nobody here bothers to lock their lockers, so feel free to grab it and go.” More mysteries and more questions, but Matt continued to hold his tongue. “Thanks.” He looked around at the equipment, his quads felt warm and full of blood from the squats. “I think I’ll take you up on that lift.” “Excellent!” Nick clapped his meaty hands together and then put one on Matt’s shoulder. “Looks like you already got the legs covered for today, chest and arms?” For emphasis Nick flexed into a double bicep pose and then a most muscular. Matt stopped himself just short of drooling. Nick relaxed his pose and tapped Matt on the chest as if to remind him where his eyes were. “Uh yeah.” Matt said. “That looks, I mean sounds, great.” He tried to look Nick confidently in the face. “Well great then. Let’s pump some fucking iron.” This time his grin was mischievous. Nick plopped onto a bench. He swung a meaty, vascular calf over the edge and straddled it. He let himself drop under the bar. There were already a few plates on either side of the barbell so Matt just had to stand behind and spot. After completing an impressive set of lifts Nick stood up and motioned for Matt to get under the bar. His chest was flushed with the beginning of a pump, Matt could see a few veins beginning to protrude in his neck and coming out of the top of his tank top. “This weight okay for you bud?” Matt nodded, though in reality he wasn’t sure, he hadn’t lifted that much since his powerlifting days. “Don’t worry bro, I’ll spot you. You won’t need it though.” He winked and punched Matt’s chest playfully. When he was under the bar Matt’s hesitation dissolved. He gripped it firmly feeling the power he needed to lift the weight surging from the soil of the valley, into the floor, and through his feet all the way up to his chest and arms. With a grimace and deep grunt he unracked the weight and let it descend to his chest. He tapped his lower pec and pushed the bar back up. “One,” he grunted. “Nice man. Look I should have mentioned something before.” Matt wasn’t listening, his vision had tunneled and Nick’s voice was a distant drone.“Two.” “This place. This valley. It changes people man. “Three.” “I mean, they’re mostly good changes.” “Four.” “Whatever you want really.” “Five.” “You see, the issue is-” “Six.” “-most people don’t really know what they want. They think they do.” “Seven.” “But they don’t really.” “Eeeight.” “Me? I knew exactly what I wanted… Oh? Need some help there buddy?” “Nine,” Nick said proudly as he pretended to help Matt lift the bar and rerack it. He gripped Matt’s meaty hand and helped him off the bench. Nick’s eyes flit between Matt’s face and pecs. “I better watch out,” he said with a sly grin. “Or I might not have the biggest pecs in the valley anymore.” Matt laughed. “Might take a few years before that happens, especially at the rate I’m going.” “I wouldn’t be too sure about that big guy.” Nick winked and then left to retreat back to the front desk. Matt shrugged. He was more than satisfied with the weight he had just put up. Maybe this gym had lighter weights than what was written on them? He sighed and lifted his hand to wipe the sweat from his brow. “Ughh. Huh?” He frowned, his hand hovered an inch away from his forehead. He looked down to see the reason it had gotten stuck. Two impossibly large mounds of muscle were in the way of his forearm. His eyes widened with the discovery, and then he felt the weight of the massive pecs. He poked one gingerly. It was hard and squishy at the same time. He flexed and instantly felt the newfound power in his chest. He placed a hand over the granite muscle, his granite muscle, and felt veins and striations mounding up as he flexed. He felt his face growing red as a began tenting his gym shorts. “Uhhhh.” He found a mirror and stood in front of it. “Holy shit.” It wasn’t just his chest that was bigger. He was bigger everywhere. His shoulders formed round boulders and his neck was noticeably thicker and corded with muscle. His newly grown mountainous pecs pushed his tank top to its limits. And he let his thick and veiny gorilla arms hang dumbly by his side as he stared at his reflection. “I gotta get out of here,” he whispered to himself, eyeing the package in his shorts, which was bulging obscenely. “Thanks for the lift” he blurted to Nick as he strode past, determined to reach the front door without revealing to much to the bodybuilder at the front desk. He didn’t pause to consider how much deeper and louder his voice seemed. “I’ll see you tomorrow!” Nick called back. Matt pushed the front door open. He couldn’t help noticing the meaty thud his larger hands made on the tinted glass and the mass of veins and muscle in them that bulged under his skin. He instantly squinted and covered his eyes from the bright sunlight. It was warm and comforting on his sweaty skin. He slowly opened his bulky fingers and allowed the glare of the sun to filter through. A large orange sign with blue letters began to sharpen into focus. Welcome to Next Us Valley

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14459-the-librarian-chapter-2/ Chapter 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14606-the-librarian-chapter-3/ Chapter 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15004-the-librarian-chapter-4/ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 5 The experience with Jack lingered with Tom for the rest of the night. A permanent grin seemed to be plastered to his face. Since Jack was going to be in town over the weekend, the two had agreed to meet up again before he headed back to his hometown. The experiences of being a 'big man' were happening more and more and Tom didn't mind one bit. Any little reminder of his burgeoning size was welcomed with aplomb. In his own home he noticed how his shoulders would rub up against the walls of the hallways and doorways were previously he could walk through his house easily unimpeded. His shirts, newly purchased during his latest clothing run, felt more snug in all the right places. The observant man had also been noticing more glances from the adoring public as well. From men and women alike, these onlookers were unable to hide their jealousy, awe, and lust as his exposed arms became larger and leaner and his pecs pushed against his shirt as if he were hiding two toy dirigibles underneath. And he couldn't be happier. Even the downside of being larger couldn't dent his enthusiasm. The rising costs of his clothing expenditures and grocery bills would that would've once made his face contort in displeasure, now only made him smile as he knew his new clothes were going to a good cause: showcasing and emphasizing his growing assets. Tom was finally beginning to feel that he was ascending to a true muscle hunk. By most people's accounts, he was already there. And while Tom was stoked, he wanted more, and he was going to get it. Tom had recently polished off the first tub of the mysterious growth powder after about a month and half. Once it was empty, he brought back the second and final tub to his house. While the slow steady growth was with the powder was more than he could ever dream, the intoxicating feeling of further growth spurred him on. Tom was becoming greedy for more, faster growth. In the past couple of days he had begun to mix one scope into a protein shake that he could sip during the day, keeping his body in a constant fueled state. It may have just been a placebo effect, but he swore he could feel himself growing as he sat at his desk. Of course, this turn led to frequent trips to the bathroom to relieve some pressure. The next day Tom was due for his annual physical so he headed to his clinic after a heaping healthy breakfast of eggs, blueberries and almonds. After checking in and spending a few minutes reading the latest Men's Health in the waiting room, a middle-aged nurse, along with a pretty teenage girl, called his name. “Tom, nice to meet you. My name is Anne and my partner here is Lisa. Lisa is a local high schooler who is shadowing us today as part of job placement program. Is it ok if Lisa joins us? “Of course, Anne. It's nice to meet you.” Tom turned and smiled down to Lisa. “And you too, Lisa.” It was immediately evident the young woman was completely smitten by Tom. As the group walked to the back rooms they chatted. Moreso, Lisa giggled, played with her hair and Tom even spotted her biting her lip. Another ego boost for the buff librarian. Anne led Tom into a small supply room with chair, a scale and stadiometer. “Tom, please have a seat. Lisa, go ahead and take his blood pressure.” Lisa grabbed the black blood pressure cuff hanging on the wall. The sound of tearing velco was heard and she opened it up. Tom couldn't help but notice the awe in her eyes as she hiked his sleeve up revealing more of his massive biceps. Tom lifted his arm as she reached the cuff around his arm. She then stopped, confused. “Ummm...Anne? What is the cuff doesn't fit. His...um...his arms are too big.” “Oh yes! I should've thought of that when I saw him. This is a typical problem with you bodybuilders.” Tom chuckled and apologized for causing problems. “Oh, it's no problem at all and it's an easy fix. We can simply grab another unit and use the velco to link the two cuffs together.” Anne grabbed a second cuff, stuck the two cuffs together and then wrapped them around Tom's upper arm. Anne's amiable personality couldn't prevent her from commenting with a giggle. “Just be sure you don't flex, Tom. We don't want to have to get a THIRD cuff!” Tom chuckled and agreed. He remembered how a single cuff had so easily wrapped around his arms in the past. And now he had outgrown a typical medical instrument sized for normal people. “Screw normal,” Tom thought. “Bigger is better.” “Ok, Mr. Kemper. Let's just check your file and confirm your stats. Let's see, forty eight years old, 180 lbs. Hmmm...” Anne flipped the paper on the file and Tom immediately new why. “Anne, that is my file, I did weigh about 180 lbs last year, I can assure you that is me. I hit the weight room pretty hard this last year.” Anne laughed and relaxed. “Oh my goodness, that is quite the transformation! I was going to say, I've weighed tons of patients and I knew there was no way you could be 180 lbs! Well, I'm glad I've got the correct file. Ok, well I suppose we better update this with your current information. Lisa, would you mind weighing Tom? Also, since you are new to this equipment, go ahead and check his height so you get used to using the stadiometer.” Lisa had Tom stand on the scale and looked down at the small digital screen with Lisa. She read the numbers as they were revealed. “He is 260 lbs, Anne. Wow, Mr. Kemper. You have put on 85 lbs since last year! And I can see it is all muscle. You must work out a lot.” A satisfied grin formed on Tom's handsome face, making Lisa smile back at the handsome, muscular librarian. It took all he could not to bone up or moan as his new weight was revealed. Sipping the growth powder through his work days was indeed working as he had put on nearly 15 more lbs in just a couple short days. Lisa then had Tom move to a nearby platform. “Ok, Tom, would you mind standing on this over here? Lisa, how do I get this bar to unlock? Oh I see, thank you. Ok, Mr. Kemper, I'm going to raise this bar until it rests on the top of your head, stand up straight please...ok. Anne, he's six feet four.” This time Tom couldn't hide his surprise. “Wait, are you sure? Lisa, can you recheck?” “Sure, Mr. Kemper. Ok...hold still. Yep, 6'4”. Six foot four and quarter to be exact.” Anne walked over to confirm the measurement and then scribbled on her clipboard. “I guess we'll have to update your height as well, you must've been mis-measured whenever you last had it done.” But Tom knew the truth. All his adult life, since high school, he had been measured at 6'3. Had he actually grown in height too? He would bring this up while talking with his nearly shell shocked physician. “Well, no, Tom. I don't think you have grown in height. I know many adult men wish they could grow a little taller and while it may seem like you have, I bet your height can attributed to your astounding physique development. Ever since I started as your doctor a few years ago you've always been a tall but very slender man. You always had slumped shoulders as if you were slouching. If you recall, I often told you to eat more and start going to gym. I'm glad you finally took my advice, but I never thought you would take it to this extreme! What I'm assuming has happened, as your muscles built up, your spine strengthened and your posture has corrected. It's really not unheard of.” Tom thought back to his years as a string bean an realized the doctor was correct. For years he had been so devoid of muscle that even when standing he seemed to hunch a bit. “Thomas, Dear, please stand up straight,” his mother would say when he was in high school and even later in life when he visited his parents as an adult. It was absolutely true. It was another notch in Tom's belt to becoming the alpha male that he always longed to be. With his new frame he had ascended to the staggering height of 6'4. While 6'3 was legitimately considered tall, it seemed that most considered 6'4 to be the start of the 'very tall' tier of manhood. And Tom was now there, at what he thought was the perfect height. Taller than most, but not so tall to make life difficult and more importantly, not so tall that is was nearly impossible to put on thick, striated muscle. His dick fluffed up some more in his pants as he relished his new status. The doctor continued his examination. “Tom, now please, if you are doing drugs or something I really want you to tell me. It's my job to make sure you are healthy. I can't share you information, you know.” Tom debated telling the doctor about the mysterious powder, but elected to keep it a secret. “Doc, I promise I'm not taking steroids, if that's what you are getting at. I've been taking normal supplements, protein powders and such. And eating like an elephant and lifting like a gorilla, but no illicit substances, I swear.” “Ok Tom. I believe you. I had to ask the question because putting on that much weight in one year certainly raises some eyebrows. But, truthfully, you were a underweight last year...” Tom chose again not to tell the doctor that most of his gains had come in just the last two months. The doctor then drew Tom's blood for some standard tests. When he returned he let Tom know that everything was in line, except that his testosterone levels were elevated. “But that's not too shocking. You've always had high testosterone levels, which again made me wonder why you were so thin for so long. And lifting weights has been proven to raise levels. So now you are pretty much at the very top of natural levels, congratulations my friend. You have the prime hormonal levels to keep building muscle.” “Thanks doc, glad to hear I don't have a weird pituitary disorder causing this growth. So I'm healthy?” “Healthier than I've ever seen you! Heck, healther than most 20 year olds. If you keep this up you won't be seeing me much in the next few years.” “Haha, thank you, doctor. As much as I like you I would rather not have to see you unexpectedly.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The next night Tom and Ron were finishing up a chest and biceps workout before the weekend. “Nothing like getting a great bar muscles, pump before an epic Friday night, amirite, BIG TOM?” Ron playfully swatted Tom's meaty back. Of course, for the bookworm new PR's were set on every exercise. Failing to resist the temptation, Tom had mixed another half scoop of the special powder in with his typical preworkout shake. Ron could not keep from complimenting Tom and his physique. “Bro, you seriously are starting to look like a competitive bodybuilder. And not just a local one. Like national level. Competitive, national level, dude. Look around. You are the most developed guy in this gym right now! Look at the feathering in your quads. The split in your biceps. You are starting to get VEINS in your lats under your armpits. Jesus, dude. You are making feel like a 98 lbs weakling.” Ron leaned in close and whispered under his breath to his large training partner, “...and bro, I swear your crotch is even more packed lately. Or are you just constantly horny? Haha, dude, because I know how that goes!” Tom laughed at his handsome young trainer. He reveled in being able to awe his studly young blonde friend. Tom knew he was indeed bigger but he would resist the urge to weigh himself. For the moement. “Ron, buddy, let's just say it's a little of BOTH.” “Fuuuck, dude. You are becoming, like, the ultimate jock bro. You getting out there finding yourself some ass?” Tom shrugged and shook his head. Ron glared back incredulously. “Seriously, man? Why not? You are one hot stud. I'm surprised the gay boys aren't swarming on your house as we speak. Get out there dude! Here, try this bar. It's called 'The Barrymore.' It's not a gay bar, but it's gay-friendly. And it's just a cool place too. My crew hits it up every once in a while, we always see hot chicks and dudes of all ages there. Sort of upscale, but not pretentious. Check it out, big man. I bet you would be very popular there!” “Hmm. You know what Ron, thanks. I might try that.” With his ego at an all-time high, our hero decided to venture out that night and try out The Barrymore. In his closet of new clothes, he found a short sleeve white button down that fit his newly developed body like a glove. If anything, since he purchased it last week was even tighter and more form fitting. He especially loved the way the sleeves dug into into his triceps and biceps. First he slipped on some three-quarter length khaki shorts, tight on his ass and crotch. After putting on the shirt he grinned and gave himself a couple of half flexes in the mirror to test the tensile strength of the sleeves. They survived, but he also knew that he hadn't fully flexed. He also brought his arms forward and tightened his pectorals. The buttons instantly tightened and he immediately relaxed. Just to be safe, he left the top three buttons undone. This gave the muscleman the added benefit of revealing the top of his tanned, toned pec shelf. And of course before he headed out, Tom downed himself another scoop of his special powder, just for kicks. Tom entered The Barrymore and was immediately into the calm atmosphere. It seemed to have sort of a 1950's vibe, swanky but relaxed with red velvets and brass fixtures. The crowd was definitely mature, but not in terms of age. There were no rowdy college bros and screaming sorority chicks here. No t-shirts or backward caps. But at the same time no suits and ties. Just a nice, perfect, middle-class casual calm atmosphere for friendly people looking to have a drink and good time. Tom saddled up to the stylish bar and a nice tattooed female barkeep came over and asked his drink. “How about a Moscow Mule?” It was risk, but this looked like the kind of place that may actually serve his favorite drink. Without hesitation the barkeep went about making the cocktail. One minute later a cold copper mug filled with fizzing liquid was sitting in front of Tom. While usually an observant man, Tom had not noticed the stares that were coming his way from various people around the room. For many, Tom was the largest, most muscular man they had ever seen in person. Men and women alike took note of his stretched white button down and that fine, fine ass. One patron summoned the will and made his way toward the unsuspecting librarian. A moment later Tom felt movement next to him and noticed a fit young man taking a seat on the stool next to him. From his profile view Tom could see the man was very attractive. Being summer, he too was wearing khaki shorts. On top he was wearing a form fitting maroon polo shirt that was very flattering to his lithe body. While not huge, the guy was definitely active in the gym. His learn arms were taught and veins snaked along his forearms. The sleeves of the polo hugged his arms and a surprisingly large lump bulged up when the fellow bent his arms. Tom guessed the man to be about 25 years old, 5'11 and 185 lbs with very low bodyfat. He had a slight five o'clock shadow on his well defined jaw and his medium length brunette hair was styled up in fashionable quiff. He had a boyishly handsome face, innocent but mysterious. He reminded Tom of a more fit Colton Haynes. The attractive young man next to him ordered an Old Fashioned and struck up a conversation. “Moscow Mule, huh? Good choice.” Tom raised his glass and gave the young man a sexy grin. The young man continued. “I love this place, it's nice to get away from the college bars. I'm starting to feel old in those places. Too loud too. Blaring rap and pop music. I like to be able to have a conversation when I go out.” Tom chuckled at his new bar buddy. “You feel, old? Heck, a handsome young fella like you sitting next to me makes me feel like an old geezer.” Tom hadn't even noticed his bluntness. He never would've imagined being so forward just a few short weeks ago. The young man turned his head and gave Tom a bright smile. The lad really was beautiful. “Oh? You think I'm handsome?” The young man teased back, making Tom grin some more. “And you are anything but a geezer. You've got to be, what, 35. 37?” Tom just grinned a develish grin back. His ego once again stroked to full capacity. It seemed that the bigger he got, the younger he looked. And he loved it. “A little bit older, than that, let's just say. I'm Tom. And you are?” “Austin. Nice to meet you, Tom.” The two shook hands, each noting each others' firms grips. “And I must say, Tom. You are very handsome yourself. I know this may sound forward, But, in fact, I think you are one of the hottest men I have ever seen. Even though you are just sitting there, I can feel an incredible force emanating from your. It's a combination of your good looks, pleasant demeanor and... ...that incredible body. That shirt looks like it is painted on you.” “Well, Austin. That's very nice of you to say. I'm happy that I can impress you in so many ways. I can see that you are a very well put together man yourself. Don't think I don't notice the way your skin is plastered to your biceps and forearms. Your arms are nice, do you think mine are nice too, my new friend?” With that Tom simply tensed his left arm. It had the desired effect as Austin's eyes zeroed in on the bulging muscle pushing at the already straining sleeves. It wasn't a full flex, just enough to give the young buck a taste of his size. The young man's eyes went wide and his mouth fell open. “Fuuuck, Tom. Your body is incredible. I, um... I've got a thing for muscles, Tom. And you are the biggest guy I've seen. You gotta be, what, 250 lbs?” Tom let out a deep chuckle and took another drink of his cocktail. “A bit more than that. Muscle is VERY heavy. Like you, I'm vey much into muscle as well. Tell you what, buddy. Go ahead and cop of feel of that big arm.” Tom was thoroughly enjoying rocking this younger stud's world. Austin let out a sigh as he slowly reached out his arm. Not wanting to look like he was simply feeling up the massive man next to him, he gently placed his hand on Tom's biceps, trying to make the move look like a natural conversation motion. Once again Tom tightened the muscle at his side and the kid let out a gasp. “That's well over 20 inches of rock solid biceps that you are feeling, Austin.” “Holy shit. I can tell, Tom. Haha. Well, it looks like I'm stuck at this bar stool for a while, I can't exactly stand up now.” “Good to hear, Austin, my new friend. I might be in the same position as you.” The two turned an engaged in a further conversation. Tom was pleased that Austin wasn't just some young dick-chaser. The young man was confident, well spoken, intelligent and charming. First the two engaged in the requisite get-to-know-you talks. Jobs, background and the like. It turned out that Austin was an assistant manager at the nearby Hawthorne Suites Hotel. The two talked about workout routines. It seemed that Austin was more into the crossfit types of workouts, which explained his incredible leanness. Austin listened with rapt attention as Tom listed some of his heaviest lifts. “Holy cow, Tom. So those big muscles just aren't for show? Good to know. Might come in handy later,” the young hunk said with a wink. At various points of the conversation the two found themselves more animated with each other. With the help of the drinks they were able to open up more with each other. This gave them the excuse to reach out and feel each other at strategic points. Reaching over to cup each others hardened delts as they laughed. And soon evolving into reaching under the bar to squeeze legs. Tom took the lead, with his longer arms, and first reached down and gave Austin's upper leg a solid squeeze with his large hands. The young man closed his eyes and exhaled in excitement. A few minutes later Austin returned the favor. Although what he found wasn't just a massive quad muscle. As he reached in between Tom's thighs and slowly worked his way upward he found himself feeling a rather large, tubular bulge. Instead of Tom sighing, it was once again Austin who gasped in awe. He leaned toward his new muse. “Oh my god, Tom. Is that you?” He asked under his breath. “Holy moly. You are rocking my world. You are like a fantasy man. Handsome, smart, hugely muscular...and if that is all you I'm feeling, hung like a fucking horse!” “Austin, my little friend, you are making me feel like the biggest man in the world right now. The fact that I can excite you so much with my mind AND my body is exciting me so much. Tell you what, how you would like to see how all this looks WITHOUT the clothes?” “Tom, that would make me the happiest man in the world. Tell you what, big man. One of the perks of my job is I can get us a great reduced price room at my hotel. I would love to see a posing routine of yours. Maybe we could have a nice mutual posedown and comparison session?” “Austin, that sounds amazing. Let's have one more drink and then we can head out of here.” The two finished their drinks, tabbed out and headed outside once they had both calmed themselves down to presentable levels. Tom had began to wonder if his monster cock might now extend out PAST the leg of his shorts when he was fully hard. While he was loving himself, indecent exposure would sure put a damper on these wondrous times. As they walked, if Tom had been staring at anybody but Austin, he would've notice the dozens of disappointed stares aimed at him as the top eye candy of the bar exited. Once outside the two enjoyed the summer evening air as they walked down the street to the hotel. As they walked, Austin proved to be a very secretly handsy man. He sneaked in several gropes of Tom's ass and that packed bulge. He was like a handsy ninja and it only titilated the bodybuilding librarian more and more. The two attracted several stares as they walked, each capable of holding the attention of the crowd, but together it was nearly impossible to look away from their masculine beauty. “Tom, you ass looks amazing in those shorts.” “Wait till you see it OUT of these shorts, little buddy.” At one point Austin surreptitiously reached up and pinched one of Tom's nipples. Tom jumped, let out an adorable yip and gave Austin an evil stare. Checking the surroundings, he grabbed the young man and pulled him into a narrow alley way. Before the young stud could react Tom reached under his armpits and LIFTED the hunk up to his face level. He pressed the man up against the brick wall. The slight fear in Austin's eyes quickly disappearing as he saw Tom's hot face coming toward his own. And just the like that two furiously made out. It was like fireworks exploding. Austin's hands ravaged Tom's traps, delts and arms as he moaned into Tom's mouth. Their tongues explored the depths of others' mouths. As Tom's hulking pecs pressed into Austin's rippling yet smaller ones, he released his grip on the young buck and took his turn to run his hands over the young prey. With just the weight of his rock hard mass pressing the young man against the wall he safely stayed in place, wedged tightly but comfortably against the brick wall. This only served to arrouse the young man even more, realizing the power that's Tom's muscles had. But, just to be safe, and partly to be closer to him, Austin wrapped his legs around the 6'4 muscle man. Tom's hands slid under the crossfitters polo and felt some of the deepest ab grooves Tom could imagine. This in turn caused Tom to moan as we has pleased that Austin, while quite a bit smaller, was proving his worth as a bona-fide ripped hunk. Austin's abs had to rival Ron's and perhaps were even better. Tom moaned out loud at the thought of what they looked like under that fabric. Austin sighed heavily and broke the kiss. “Geezus, Tom. You are so fuckin' hot. So fuckin' stong and big. We've got to get that hotel soon. I want to rip those tight clothes off of you and see those giant muscles and that huge cock in your shorts.” Tom placed his hands under Austin's firm bubble butt and stepped back from the wall, grinning like a Cheshire cat, easily supporting Austin's weight, causing the young man to shudder. “I agree Austin. Just think how easy it is for me to hold you like this, and you are no small man. I can't wait to show you these muscles. And I can't wait to see your own super-ripped phsique. I'm going to make you mine, my little friend. But rather than you tearing off my clothes, how about I just FLEX out of them for you?” While Tom spoke he puffed out his chest and squared his shoulders. The two heard the sounds of fabic beginning to stretch and tear. Tom instantly protested. “TOM! STOP! STOP!” “What, you don't like that, Austin?” “I fucking LOVE IT, Tom. But I want to see you do it private, where you can really bust out of that tiny shirt!” Austin once again lurched his forward and gave Tom a passionate kiss. After what seemed like several more minutes of intense making out Austin learned back. “Tom, I know you can hold me like this forever but I really want to get to that hotel room, haha.” Tom set the smaller man back on the ground. “I know Austin, I'm just trying to calm down enough to let my cock relax a bit. You might have to walk in front of me to hide my bulge.” “That's so hot to hear, big man. But who's gonna walk in front of me?” Tom looked down and licked his lips. Sure enough, the young man was tenting impressively, although not as impressively as himself. “Guess we'll have to find an even smaller third man for our party!” Tom joked. The two laughed and once they had calmed down, walked the last two blocks to the hotel.

I got this idea after jokingly remarking to Arpeejay, that we haven't seen modernist poetry here on MG yet, so I'm writing one in jest, because the irreverent humour I cultivated as a student is still alive. It's not your average muscle growth story, but I hope it is suggestive enough. Growth: A poem Echoes in the mind. Memories from the past: Some to keep, some to leave behind. Vivid mind. Brittle body Echoes in the mind. Heroes from the past: Greater than other kings, lofty in stature, a hero born in Uruk, a wild and rampaging bull was he. The sheer physicality! The space he occupies Fear of the place with steel-weights In bloodstream herolatry Vivid mind. Adolescent body Echoes in the mind. Heroes from the past: A man unlike no other cometh down from the mountains. His strength is beyond compare; he is like unto an immortal. The sheer physicality! The space he occupies Fear of the place with steel-weights In bloodstream shame Allure of the place with steel-weights De profundis: The URGE Mens sana in corpore sano in Alexandria of yore. But THE URGE? Vivid mind. Lanky body Echoes in the mind. Heroes from the past: Culann's dog and his body-changing frenzy The sheer physicality! The space he occupies Present in the place with steel-weights In bloodstream URGE Vivid mind. Changing body Echoes in the mind. Heroes from the past: Hottr drinking monster-blood, becoming Hjalti The sheer physicality! The space he occupies Home at the place with steel-weights In bloodstream GROWTH of heroes past becoming walls protective walls of flesh instead of brick becoming like the heroes past becoming wall protective wall of flesh instead of brick In bloodstream URGE, in bloodstream GROWTH becoming like the echoes in the mind. In bloodstream joy asserting joy The sheer physicality! The space you occupies huge at the place with steel-weights towering Pharos for brothers journeying yearning for sheer physicality! The space you occupies seeking the harbour, protective wall hearing the echoes, too Allure of the place with steel-weights echoes of their past leaving some behind when you play Bödvar's part and they attain The sheer physicality! The space they occupies and they become Greater than other kings, lofty in stature because In bloodstream URGE, in bloodstream GROWTH! Commentary Any modernist poem need a commentary, of course. Wink. Wink. ? The most obvious references are the following: The first two quotes come from the Gilgamesh Epic, and describe the two heroes Gilgamesh and Enkidu De profundis are the two first words of Psalm 130 (129 in older Catholic bibles for historical reasons), with lots and lots of famous settings Mens sana in corpore sano is a Latin saying by Juvenal, based on a Greek original by Thales of Miletus (624-546 BCE), so the quotes and allusions on heroic tales and physioculture are arranged chronologically Alexandria was founded by Alexander the Great in 332 BCE. Ships were guided to its harbour by the help of the lighthouse on Pharos, one of the seven wonders of the ancient world. Is the reader re-building himself into a wonder? The city-walls of Alexandria become a figure of speech for a gym-rat's mental and physical changes. "Culann's dog" is the literal meaning of the name of Cú Chullainn, one of the most famous heroes in Irish mythology, set in a time before the age of St. Patrick: Iron Age Ireland. Cú Chullainn was increasing in strength and turning monstrous in battle, so – in a manner of speaking – he is the original fictitious hero to "hulk out" An Icelandic saga, the tale of Hrolf Kraki (which bear some similarities with the Anglo-Saxon Beowulf Epic), tell the story of the warrior Bödvar (who is able to transform himself into a bear) protect a bullied youngster called Hottr, and let Hottr drink the blood of a monster, which formerly, until Bödvar stopped it, used to harass the court of King Hrolf. After that, Hottr turn into a huge and confident warrior, and change his name to Hjalti. The saga takes place during the Vendel Age (550-790 CE), and comes last in the chronological change, except for the new heroic tales that begin when the reader and his friends change themselves into kings over their own lives, and become good, joyful modern men accepting themselves and helping others.

Overdue, but here ya go! Will probably have to edit out some typos as I revisit this but hopefully you can enjoy! Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14459-the-librarian-chapter-2/ Chapter 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14606-the-librarian-chapter-3/ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 4 Tom had never felt so horny in his entire life than in the immediate hours learning that he now weighed 246 lbs. He thought back to growing up, being a 150 lb beanpole for so many years, and here he was nearly 100 lbs bigger of pure, dense, manly muscle. That afternoon in the locker room felt like an awakening. For the first time in his life Tom actually felt BIG. Any bystander would've said he'd been looking big for a couple of weeks now, but it wasn't enough for a true muscle obssesor like Tom. No, even now, Tom knew that he wanted more. So much more. But, he was finally reaching a size where he could truly enjoy himself. After dumping a copious load back in his home shower, Tom felt refreshed and ready to go. He slipped on some gym shorts and a sleeveless black shirt. He glanced in the mirror and smirked at the handsome stud who smirked back. Before today, Tom would never be caught dead going out into public in a sleeveless shirt. But the man in the mirror, the man with the big arms hanging at his sides, looked like a man whom it would be a shame to cover up those mighty arms. His short black hair accentuated a light tan, obtained in the past three weeks during various shirtless yardwork sessions. Tom couldn't help but slowly bring up his arms and flex. Holy shit. He really was starting to look BIG. Still not huge, not in his mind anyway, but these were the cannons of a serious weightlifter, someone who could step on stage at an amateur bodybuilding show and place well. He looked like a total alpha stud. As a joke he whipped on some aviator sunglasses and a backwards ballcap. Looking in the mirror he snapped a quick pic and sent it to a couple of his old college buddies. Tom had to know. He reached into the drawer near his bed and fished out the tape measure. He wrapped the tape around his left arm and FLEXED with all his might. The tape tightened and he examined the number. Almost 19.5 inches. Immediately Tom's cock went to full erection in his gym shorts, even though he just had a furious shower jerking session. And he couldn't wait to grow them even more. Tom's phone buzzed, his buddies had seen the photo and had responded with various platitudes: “Damn, Tom, you got HUGE!” “Geez are you eating roids for breakfast, lunch and dinner? You're arms are bigger than my legs!” “Holy shit, man. I'm going to make you train me if you can get me looking like that!” All the attention made his ego swell right along with his pumped up body. Tom then began to sift through his closet, noting that most of his clothes would no longer do. He tried on a few t-shirts and loved the feel of the fabric clinging to his skin. Some of the shirts were now far too small, but that didn't stop Tom from trying them on, as it gave him a frame of reference to just how large we has getting. Tom slipped on a size large white t-shirt that was extremely tight. He faced his mirror. With snarl, Tom slightly bent forward, brought his two fists together in front of his waist, flexing his biceps and triceps. Simultaneously, he flared his lats and squeezed his pectorals as hard as he could, mimicking a crab pose to the best of his knowlegdge. Then it happened. The doomed shirt split right up the back along this erectors. The sleeves blew out at the arms. Tom could barely hear the fabric tearing as he roared loudly, looking proud and cocky in the mirror. Tom relaxed the pose and chuckled to himself. He looked like the 1970's TV Hulk after the transformation, shreds of a t-shirt hanging from his frame. Thus, Tom decided it was time to do some shopping for a wardrobe upgrade. Hewas able to find a t-shirt that just fashionably tight and some gym shorts and headed out. At the mall he was elated to find out he was now in XL and XXL size range, depending on the brand. A nice late-20's woman at the department store directed Tom to some brands he had never heard of. “I think you will like these shirts,” she said, eyeballing Tom, obviously interested. No doubt she would be disappointed to learn that Tom played for the other team. But, the attention she was giving only stroked his ego more. “...this brand designs most of their clothes for younger men in an athletic cut. I can see that you spend a lot of time in the gym. These clothes will fit you well and accentuate your development, which is very impressive I must say,” she smiled and suppressed a giggle. Tom cocked his eyebrow and smiled handsomely to the lovely woman. “Well, thank you Miss. It can be a hassle to find clothes with my proportions.” “Oh it's nothing! It's nice to be able to help someone of your impressive...uh...stature, rather than the really obese gentlemen that come in.” “Well, ma'am, as you can see I'm certainly not obese.” Fully flirting back, Tom then lifted his shirt to reveal his cobbled abs to the stunned saleswoman. “Oh my! Um...wow, sir,” she said fanning herself. “Pardon me for asking, but how old are you?” “Forty-nine.” “OH MY GAWD!” The woman shouted, looking stunned. “Wow, I was going to guess 38 at the latest. You are so handsome and built you make the men my age look like weaklings. Um, say, I hope this isn't too forward, but let me give you my phone number...” The young woman winked and recited her number. Playing along, Tom typed it into his phone. “Please, if you need help finding any more fitted clothes give me a call...or for anything else.” It was turning out to be a tremendous day. Tom walked out to his car with two shopping bags full of new clothes that would now fit his enhanced body. He even bought a few garments another size up as he KNEW he was going to grow into them. Nothing was going to stop him from further growth. On the drive back home, Tom drove by a small building with “TATTOO” written vertically down the side. On a whim he pulled over and walked inside. Tom has always liked tattoos but had never had the confidence to get one. Part of it was that he used to feel too small and another part was that he used to be intimidated by the gruff looking exteriors of the parlors. But now, none of that was an issue. Tom walked in and a friendly, overweight bearded man in his 30s, face adorned with several piercing and arms covers in ink, smiled and welcomed him in. “Hello there, man. What can I do for you today?” The parlor was empty, so no wait. It seemed everything was going well today. “I want to get a tattoo on my shoulder. I was thinking a panther. Not like a full panther, but maybe some artistic version of a panthers face prowling though the jungle or something.” “Cool, bro. I think something like that would look great on you. I've done ink for several muscle dudes like yourself. I know what you're type likes, give me a few minutes to come up with a sketch.” And like the Grinch's heart, Tom once again felt his confidence grow by another size. And it only fed into his awareness of his body. How he could feel himself taking up more space. How all his clothes were tight. How he was BIG. Fifteen minutes later the artist came out with a blue sketch of a fierce looking panther's face, partially obscured by what looked like jungle branches and vines. It was an image of a powerful predator ready to leap out of the shadows for the take down one of its victim. It was perfect. “I love it, dude! Let's do it.” The artist ushered Tom to the back area. Tom rolled up with sleeve and the artist swabbed and cleaned the skin. “If you are worried about pain, bro, don't. You've got a big meaty shoulder, the more muscle you have less the needle will hurt. And you've got a BIG delt. Damn, man, you are one of the bigger guys that I've inked.” The artist imprinted the stencil and went to work. The two bantered, the artist asking several questions about his gym. It turns out the artist had inked a few of the lifters from Tom's gym. Ninety minutes later the tattoo was done. Tom paid the artist, leaving a hefty tip. He then headed home to enjoy the rest of the best day of his life. If only he knew it was going to get better. ++++++++++++++++++ Finally Monday arrive and Tom was back at work. Even with his new wardrobe, it couldn't be missed how big Tom was getting. So much so that Susan cornered him in his office. “Boss, I have to ask, are you on steroids?” Tom couldn't help but chuckle at the response, which only irritated Susan even more. “I'm serious. I don't want to you doing something stupid to harm yourself!” “Susan, first let me correct you in that steroids can absolutely be used safely and effectively to put on muscle. But, if you must know, no, I'm not on steroids. I'm just maximizing my beginner gains. And it feels awesome.” “Beginner gains?” Susan asked skeptically. Tom went on to explain the idea behind beginner gains and then going into an in depth description of how he was putting on so much mass. Susan raised her hands to interrupt him after a five minutes spiel on the benefits of behind carb loading. “Alright alright! Yeesh. I'm sorry I asked. You really are becoming a meathead. But you swear you aren't doing anything dangerous?” “Susan, I promise to my knowledge I'm not doing anything unhealthy. Trainer Ron has helped me jump-start my fitness, I think my body is just making up for lost time.” Reluctantly, she accepted his explanation. “Well, Ok. But if I find out you are doing something bad I will kick your ass so hard, even if you are 300 lbs!” As she walked out of his office, the thought of being 300 lbs crept into Tom's head, sending more blood to his crotch and stretching his cock down along his growing thigh. +++++++ A couple of days later Tom's world would get turned upside down. It was mid-afternoon and the front desk worker was on her 15 minute break so he was momentarily filling in. As luck would have it, in walked a man that nearly turned Tom into a quivering mess. In walked a dark skinned man with a tight, youthful, yet masculine face with deep set, inquisitive brown eyes. On top of his head he had medium length dark brown hair styled upward and forward and trimmed down to a buzz on the sides. His handsome face was framed by a close cropped beard covering what was the definition of a square cut jaw. His prominent cheek bones indicated a low body fat. When Tom was finally able to break his gaze from the stunning stranger's face, he only became more aroused as he examined the rest of the man. He had on a sleeveless shirt with large duffel bag slung over his shoulders. The strap of the bag was nestled in the gap between the pyramidal trap and his cantaloupe-sized shoulder muscle. Each exposed arm could provide any biology class a lesson in muscular anatomy. Cords of veins ran down each arm, encircling sinewy biceps and triceps that bulged off his arms even when unflexed. Tom could only imagine how much the muscles jumped if the man flexed. The veins spread out across his large forearms like parasitic vines on a tree trunk. On his torso, the strap of the duffle bag had rested in the ravine created by the twin molehills that were his pecs. The strap pulled his shirt fabric into the crevice furthe accentuating the size of his pecs even though the shirt fabric was fairly loose. Due to the size of the man, Tom guessed the shirt had to be an XXL at least for it to be as loose as it was. Even then, it couldn't hide the musculature that was underneath. The shirt was loose enough that sadly, the mans abs were hidden, but judging by the mans face and his vascularity elsewhere it would have been foolish to think that his abs were anything but sensational. Further down he had on some Jed North gym shorts. The bottom of the man's quads were exposed and like the rest of him, large and defined. The gym shorts were sufficiently filled by his large legs and of course, what looked to be a healthy bulge. Even from the front Tom could see his calves bulging out on each side of his tanned shins. The man was wearing athletic socks and sneakers, rounding off what was obviously gym attire. Entering the lobby, the man scrunched his face in a bit of confusion, noticed Tom, smiled and walked toward the reception desk. Tom silently prepared his brain to speak as the hottest man he ever seen approached him. He was glad he was sitting at a computer desk, his crotch safely hidden underneath. “Hey there!” The mains voice was deep as he cheerily greeted Tom, offsetting his intimidating presence. “When did this place become a library? Last time I was in town this was a hardcore weight room.” Tom gulped and summoned the courage to speak, “Oh yeah. Just about few months ago. I found out after we opened that this used to be a gym.” “Oh, that's too bad. I got some of the best workouts of my life in here. The guy who ran this place was awesome. He gave us all free protein shakes after our workouts. I swear every time I lifted here I made a month's worth of progress in just the couple of days I was in town.” “Um...so what brings you to town.” “I'm a sales rep for a water treatment equipment company. I make my rounds down here every few months. By the way, I'm Jack.” “I see. I'm Tom.” The handsome man leaned in and shook Tom's hand. Tom could feel the power in his grip, the thickness of his hands. “Well, I'm sorry to disappoint you man, when I first saw you I didn't think you were coming here on purpose,” Tom chuckled. “Jack cocked one eyebrow, and retorted, “Oh, and why wouldn't you think a guy like me would be in a library?” Tom stammered, embarrassed at his inadvertent put down. Jack chuckled teasingly and relaxed, letting Tom off the hook. “Hey buddy, I'm just joking. I can see that you clearly lift too. I'm sure like me you get your fair share of 'meathead' stereotyping. But I'll have you know I'm a member of my hometown library. I just got done reading the first book of this Wheel of Time series, “The Eye of the World” by Robert Jordan. I really liked it, ever hear of it?” A new wave of astonishment flooded Tom's brain. First Jack had noticed his own gym progress and second, Tom had read every book in the Wheel of Time series. He could barely contain his excitement as he responded, “Yeah! I have. It's one of my favorite series. I think you'll really like the rest of the books.” Jack grinned seductively, cripes the man was muscle sex on a stick. “Good to know, man. Say, since this place is no longer a gym, know of any good places? I prefer a real gym, not one of those fitness club places.” “Um, yeah Jack. I go to a place called the Flex Plex. Here I can give you directions. I'll be there in about two hours for my workout. “Thanks, buddy. I haven't taken my preworkout yet, maybe I'll have another meal and we can lift together!” “Uh...um..are, are you sure? I think you might be a bit out of my league...” Tom glanced at the man's arms again. Running numbers in his head, this guy had to weigh AT LEAST as much as Tom, and being a few inches shorter and much more shredded, the man obviously had a lot more muscle than Tom, even as big as Tom had gotten. Jack smirked again, “Nonsense, buddy! I can see you got a great set of pecs and there's no denying those big arms stretching your sleeves. I'm sure you'll give me just as motivation as I am giving you right now.” Jack winked. Tom's mind raced. Was this uber-stud hitting on him? “Uh, well, sure Jack. I'll be there around 6:00pm. If you are there we can lift together. What are you working tonight?” Jack smiled and looked down at his arms before looking back at Tom, boring holes in his eyes. Jack suddenly and quickly raised his left arm and FLEXED the cannonball muscle right in front of Tom. “Working arms and delts, you?” Tom's mouth hung open as he eyed the pro-sized arm in front of him. The enormous mound of muscle had a clear split in the peak, something only the best of best and those with top notch genetics could achieve. The arm had to be over 20 inches, perhaps 21 or even more. Tom slowly gazed up the arm and into Jack's smiling face. Weakly, Tom replied, “Uh...yeah. Me too, man.” Jack chuckled and dropped his arm. “Somehow, Tom. I figured you would be be. I'll see you later tonight.” With that, Jack turned and sauntered out of the library, giving Tom a great view of his bulbous muscle butt. +++++++++++++++++++++ The rest of the afternoon Tom felt like his impressive dick was going to tear through his pants. This guy Jack had stepped right out of his fantasies and into HIS library. It seemed like the universe was completely on his side. After Jack left, Susan came over. “Oh my god, boss, who was that delicious hunk of meat? That had to be the sexiest man I have ever seen.” Susan leaned in close and whispered, “And I'm sure you felt the same way, too, huh.” Tom chuckled and replied, “His name was Jack, apparently he used to come to the gym that used to be here.” Disappointed , Susan sighed, “Figures. A pure meathead.” “Actually, he said he's an avid reader. He just finished the first book in long series that I have read a couple of times.” Susan jokingly fanned herself. “You're kidding, right? That Grade-A slab of beef reads too? I hope you got his number for me!” This time Tom leaned into Susan, grinning, “Actually, I think he plays for my team. And I think we are going to work out tonight together.” At this Susan dramatically sighed and threw her head back. “Ughhhh you are kidding me! I knew it was too good to be true. First YOU and now this Jack fellow. You know, boss, intelligent fitness hunks are really messing with my mind. I swear, ALL the best ones are on your side. Well, I wish you luck. Try your best not to jump his bones.” Susan giggled as she walked away. Once his shift at he library was over, gathered up his gym gear. He put a few scoops of the special protein powder into the small container in his duffel bag to use for his post workout shake, slung the bag over his shoulder and headed to the gym. At the gym he got changed, put his stuff in his locker and headed into the workout area to warm up, glancing around constantly for any sign of Jack, hoping among hope that Jack wasn't playing him. Sitting on the floor, he reached toward his toes to stretch his long hamstrings and lower back when suddenly he felt two hands pressing on his upper back, pushing him forward. “Here let me help you get a good stretch, buddy!” A deep voice rumbled from behind him, a voice he couldn't possibly forget from the afternoon. “Ahhhh, thanks Jack. That really helps!” “No problem, buddy. Here, now you do me.” Tom relaxed the stretch, stood up and turned around and froze. Jack was standing there in a small maroon tank top, plastered to his rippling, caramel colored body. The outline of his heavy square pecs clearly visible, his nipples barely visible moreso because they were mostly pointing downward due the heavy development of his chest. A deep canyon formed above the neckline of the tank where his upper pecs surged upward. A large gap of air formed underneath the straps of the tank where the fabric was suspended between his huge traps and those mountainous pecs. The arms were as he remembered, huge and veiny, the sinews easily visible under the thin skin. He was in the same Jed North shorts, shoes and socks from earlier that afternoon, revealing just enough of his legs to prove that this uber stud never skipped leg day. After giving him a slow look over, Jack looked up into the smirking face of Jack. He had been caught, but Jack only winked. “Glad to see a friendly face here, Tom. Ok help me stretch.” Tom took a deep breath as Jack turned and sat down on the floor. Jack's W-I-D-E back fanned out tremendously like a manta ray, leaving only the thin y-strap of his tank to hug his spine. Jack put his hands on the warm, firm upper back muscles and pushed as Jack had done to him. “MMMM that feels good stud, thank you.” Tom froze. There is was, officially out there. Jack wouldn't use the word 'stud' unless he were into me, Tom thought. Tom decided to return the favor, his confidence growing as this superman continually stoked his fire. “Thanks, Big Guy! I can't wait to get a workout with a huge, buff hunk like yourself,” Tom replied. Jack stood, turned and smiled up into Tom's handsome face. “Right on, handsome. Let's get HUGE!” And with that the two engaged in an epic chest, triceps and biceps workout. With Jack leading, Tom was able to push himself even further than even what Ron had been able to coax out of him. The entire time Jack and Tom spotted each other, hands on muscles, helping each other to gut out extra reps. When Tom would think back this workout from the future he would instantly get hard thinking about the erotic undertones. Feeling Jack's enormous pecs and his arms as he benched and curled. But in the moment, is was all about the work. Having perfect form. The reps. The contraction. Tom was thankful he was working so hard as he no fear of boning up in front of Jack or the rest of the gym, even though he was getting to feel up the man of his dreams. Finally the workout ended. Tom was nearly speechless as he saw a fully pumped up Jack. Jack smiled at his workout buddy. “Damn Tom, you are a beast. I've not found very many lifting buddies who were able to keep up and match my intensity. You've got what it takes, man. I mean, I can see that all over pump you got, wow man! I can't believe you've only been lifting for a few months. You could be a monster!” Tom was eating up the praise, “Thanks, Jack. If I could ever look half as good as you I would be happy. You are so massive and still ripped to shreds! Your veins are insane man! Your arm looks like a roadmap. You've even got big wormlike veins on the top of your huge pecs, wow.” “Thanks, dude. Ok let's head into the locker and have our post workout shakes. In the locker room with their clothes drenched in sweat they each made a shake to load up on post-workout nutrients. Tom scooped himself two scoops powder and chugged it down, the excess drink running down the sides of the cup onto his strong chin. For Tom, it was starting to click just how special that protein powder was. With all his progress and seeing and the now even heavier weights he was lifting with Jack, that just had to be it. It seemed to be some super supplement...and Tom knew he still had 3/4 of the stuff left. Jack sucked down the last sipo of his drink, set the cup down and stripped off his tank, exposing his perfect bodybuilder torso to Tom. “Oh yeah, Tom, drink that down and come pose with me.” Tom sucked down the drink in four large gulps and responded, “Actually, I know of a private posing room we can use. Follow me. Stud.” Jack smirked and followed Tom to the posing room. Once the door was locked, Jack practically tackled Tom. He wrapped his rippling arms around Tom, crushing their big chests into each other. “Fuck, Tom, you are the hottest guy I have seen in a long time. Handsome and strong. And smart! And you kept up with me during the workout, fuck man you drive me crazy! I can't believe how PUMPED you look right now. You look like you are 10 lbs heavier since we started the workout!” Tom grinned to himself as his swore he could feel secret supplement working even faster from taking two scoops. He swore he could feel each of his muscles swelling, bloating, growing harder, more defined. Jack leaned up an planted a ferocious kiss right on Tom's lips. Tom moaned and kissed back at the slightly shorter muscle stud. His own hands feeling and squeezing at Jack humongous delts and biceps, which Jack noted. “Oh yeah stud, want me to flex these babies?” “Fuck yeah, Jack. Please show me them.” “Boom! Twenty one inches when pumped, which they are pumped as fuck right now! Might be TWENTY TWO after our intense workout.” He flexed even harder and demanded, “Lick them, Tom!” Tom first grabbed the mass of arm muscle, unable to place any sort of dent into it. Then, as instructed, he brought his mouth forward and kissed all over the throbbing ball of sinew. He mouthed back to Jack. “Jack, you are the hottest guy I have ever seen. I can't believe you find me hot, I just about lost control when you walked into the library.” Jack moaned back as Tom kissed his exposed pecs, licking into the valley between the plates of armor. “Tom, I couldn't hardly believe that YOU were a librarian. I thought some jock stud was joking around when I saw you behind that desk. But then you told me all about the books you read. And I realized you had both brains and brawn, that makes me drool, Tom. Jeezes I'd swear your pecs are pumped even BIGGER since we got into the locker room...And you know what else makes me drool?” Jack pushed back and held Tom at arms length and grinned. “Tom, jacked up librarians with BIG DICKS make me drool. And as we've been attacking each other I felt something VERY large poking into my side.” Jack, keeping his smirking gaze on Tom, slowly dropped to his knees. Tom continued to squeeze Jack's boulder-like delts as Jack descended. Jack then slowly pulled down Tom's waistband until the large throbbing shaft sprung downward from it's own weight like a lowering drawbridge. “Oh fuck yeah, Tom. That is ONE. BIG. COCK.” Jack maneuvered his face under the huge shaft and nuzzled his chin against Tom's balls. “Look Tom, your cock is almost as long as my entire face, you big hung library STUD!” Tom stood entracned as he looked upon his own monster dick laying on Jack's face. It looked more engorged than he had ever seen it, perhaps a ½ inch longer too! Jack then licked up and down the underside of the shaft as Tom's breathing intensified. Jack looked up as Tom stripped off his tight shirt above. “Fuck yeah Tom, you look so fucking huge. A big tall muscle stud who is only growing BIGGER! I swear from this view it looks like your muscles are pulsing bigger and bigger. So fucking hot. Two ripped dudes pushing each other to grow. Muscles growing. Shedding fat. You are going to get so huge, Tom. The biggest, baddest, buffest librarian in history.” From on his knees Jack leaned back and bounced his massive pecs so Tom could see. Jack then grabbed Tom's massive cock and rubbed his cockhead on his engorged pecs, nearly sending Tom over the edge. Jack continued to tease. “You really do look bigger too Tom. That huge pump you got looks like it set in. From down here I can see your arms look bigger. You abs look deeper, your chest is bulging out more. And...maybe it's just me, but it feels like you cock is growing too!” At that, Jack moved his face to Tom's cock again and swallowed the entire thing in one motion. Simultaneously, Jack reached out and fondled Tom's egg-sized testicles. No one had ever been able to deepthroat Tom, but this musclestud was doing so like a professional. Tom resisted as long as he could, but the muscleman's warm wet mouth, titanic body and the knowledge that he was getting bigger was too much. With a roar Tom emptied his huge nuts into Jack's gullet. To his surprise, Jack swallowed every drop. Once Tom finished, Jack slowly slid off the huge shaft, inch after inch of wet slippery cock slowly exited his mouth. With a sated look, Jack looked up at Tom, brought his own arms up into a hyper-intense double biceps flex, and proceeded to blow a mighty load from his own impressive dick all over Tom's legs and feet. ++++++++++++++++++

This one is pretty rough and I didn't clean it up much. Its also one of my shorter ones I felt more fitting for the site. Please let me know what you think and if you want more like it. I have a few more on the way, but most of those are longer and will need to be split into chapters. Enjoy your fappy time reading. If You Give An Elf A Cookie Nothing was more exciting than an adventure in the city. At least, that’s how Metka felt. Sabbaticals here had become increasingly rare as the years passed. The lucrative aspect of farm life had waned further and further; tightening the belt of what little could be squired away. Only through fragile dedication had this vacation become ‘affordable’. Meager meals, helpful family, restrained urges, and the abandonment of most other indulgences; all were needed to come back. Even with the miserly guarding of his wallet, it had been four years. In that same spirit of humble enjoyment, no souvenirs or other needless spending was planned. Metka wanted to return home with all the funds he could manage, hoping to return sooner than next time. Despite a normally strict adherence, the elf was guiltily nibbling at his lone transgression. He’d been irresistibly drawn to it at first scent. Though bothered by a lingering self-directed spite for the treat, each morsel was savored to the fullest extent. In one hand Metka held the aforementioned and mostly eaten cookie. The other secured a shoulder-mounted satchel. The ambling tourist’s walk used was slow and distracted He kept finding new diversions in the spectacles along his path. Skyscrapers, public sculptures, and ornate shop displays were all enthralling. The elf’s goal was the same this year as all the ones before. He wanted to see what was new at the museum of art. Many precious sights and amazing masterpieces graced its walls. The curators had always managed to keep several exchange programs running throughout the year, bringing new displays with every visit. Even with the array of beautiful sights from shops; somehow surpassed by the draw of that nearing collection, Metka’s mind kept wondering back to that bakery. Possibly it was from guilt. It might have been caused by the vibrant taste from each small minuet; but the tourist thought it more likely just the experience. The key motivation for feeling that way was how uneasy the shopkeeper had made him. The confectionery salesman showed an uncharacteristic display of glib guile. The man’s encouragement to try the goods rang like silver bells, with a tincture of mended cracks. The elf had tried to listen closely for the sake of instinctual suspicion. That effort failed due to the unquestioning cry of his stomach and an olfactory variation on the siren’s call. Little of the baker’s actual words still lingered in memory, only adding to the eeriness of the event. Popping the last minuscule bite into his mouth, Metka forced himself to relent. No matter how strange or out of place the man had been, he sure as hell knew how to bake. Even after just finishing a sizable snack, the elf already yearned for another. Having walked several blocks away and still trying to balance his budget, seeking more would only be foolhardy. The vacationing tourist tried to distract himself from the remainder of taste by thinking about the museum. He’d been sure to check on the recently acquired displays before starting the trip. That led to much anticipation for most of them. An ancient sword collection and sets of tribal pottery were top on his list, though several other sections also held allure. Metka even began to ignore his surroundings, well trying to visualize a few of the photos he’d seen. The elf was awakened from his fugue state of recall by several gasps around him. Eyes rose from the ground they’d been ignoring; only to meet those of several dismayed stares. All were locked on him and the reason why dawned slowly. His first clue was the realization of how tightly confining his clothes felt; but that was instantly chalked up to the awkwardness of a social spotlight. His second hint was the angle of upraised heads. Full understanding came only as Metka faced his reflection; undeniable in the adjacent black glass wall of a building. The elf had managed to double in height. His shirt now looked meant for a toddler. Formerly roomy pants appeared to be outgrown shants. Even the strap holding his satchel snugly encircled his shoulder. His feet appeared bare, but only because toe-strap sandals were now completely concealed beneath them. The tourist wanted to think that was someone else’s reflection. He wanted to deny the evidence, yet only managed to gape in surprise like everyone else. Most of the on looking crowd started to back away. No one knew what to make of such an event, let alone the man it was happening to. The movement of time returned to Metka with the flash of a camera. He spun in an effort to look everywhere at once, trying to regain coherence to thought. All it accomplished was an equally hurried retreat of the crowed. Most merely took a few steps back, but several ran. The elf opened his mouth to try and explain. A jutting jaw only hung there for a couple seconds, as he realized the lack of any way to do so. Eventually a pitiable excuse was offered instead. “I didn’t…uh…excuse me!” With that, Metka began pacing briskly down the sidewalk again. A path hurriedly cleared for him. A few people went so far as to shove others out of the way, to avoid being caught in it. The only response given by anyone was another electric flash. Soon several people were doing likewise; though most had waited tell he couldn’t identify who. The irregularly strobing light began to fray the straitjacket binding a looming panic. Only upon seeing the mouth of a thin ally, was the tourist able regain some direction and intent. Spotting the escape route more clearly with each elongated step, a primitive plan began forming. Turning into the ally opening with as little warning as possible, Metka quickly grabbed each side of a wheeled dumpster along the far wall. Two minutes ago he wouldn’t have been able to touch both sides at once, but now that didn’t even require stretching. Likewise; the heave used to spin it in front of the ally, was nearly powerful enough to lose control of it all together. The followers that had amassed during his hasty stroll; fell over each other in a forced halt. Noticing a second dumpster on the previous hidden wall, the elf decided to attempt reinforcing the barricade. Raised arms tried to capture more pictures well the tourist tried lifting the other trash bin. Though difficult, he managed to lumber it over on top of the other. That succeeded in cutting off most of the stuttering lights, prompting a sigh of relief from the empowered visitor. Well taking a moment to enjoy the minor success, he turned to inspect the far end of his makeshift haven. Even before finishing the rotation, the felt an awkward and unwarranted sensation. It welled welling up inside like an over-boiling pot. He felt...aroused? The momentum of untimely and out of place feeling, built more with each passing moment. Breath caught in his throat as a ripping sound filled his thoughts. The tightness of over-strained clothing vanished with the diminishing sound effect, but Metka barely noticed. Muscles quickly toned in definition as the transformation progressed. Formally vague abdominals gained clear hills and valleys. Arms formerly layered with thin padding, began to show strained bulges. Caves and thighs swelled with slopping arcs of strength. With every twitch of the throbbing cock between his legs, the appendage gained proportionate length and girth. During it all, his entire body grew with sporadic surges in height. The event didn’t last very long, even if it felt so to the elf. Air had filled his lings with the vacuum of expanding size; but the supernatural breath rushed out upon the culmination of sensation. He’d braced his hands on either wall of the ally as legs grew week, barely noticing them burst through the brick and mortar. A great stream of cum spewed from the engorged penis, followed by two more. Each splattered along the ally’s length; with the thick slap of a full bucket, overturned from an ample height. Likewise, the creamy fluid peppered the area in slow runnels. It oozed down the bricks and street curves like elongating exclamation points. Metka returned to awareness with the first frightened shrieks from his left. He looked over to see one arm half buried in the building there, understanding smacking him like a wet fish. The towering elf wrenched it free. Shock and surprise offered him little grace, resulting in further ruination of the building. One could now see inside and what appeared to be an office of cubicles. Herds of white-shirted workers were already piled up at the far end’s exit. They filtered out an opening fall too small for their enthusiasm. The tourist still panted from his unexpected exertion, well trying to find some bearings. Not daring to look, he withdrew the other arm from its neighboring hole; having to turn sideways in order to do so. The ally was barely big enough to hold him now. The elf had grown to a height of nearly three stories. He turned his head to look back towards the dumpsters; now able to see over them, and spotted the remained of a crowed scatter at his gaze. Well moving to look in the other direction, the ominous warning of distant sirens began. Too big to simply walk out of the ally, Metka had to sidle towards the other end. It was disturbing him to have that lingering arousal encouraged by his penis trailing along the wall in front. Bare feet kicked and crushed the periodic trash can or discarded crate as he moved. It seemed odd that nothing punctured their soles in the process, but that was quickly assumed to be a result of skin’s thickening. The cement beneath him let out an occasional crack under the weight. It reminded him of ponds with thin ice and foolish children. He only hoped there was nothing for him to falling into, should the artificial rock give way. Metka heard another barrage of screams upon exiting the confining ally. He could see the crowded streets clear around him in a widening ripple. Cars screeched to a half and were abandoned, as more people joined the throng of feeling civilians. He hoped that such obstructions would impede the nearing source of those sirens, but doubted it would help that much. Getting out of the city now seemed to be the only option left to him. He didn’t want to hurt anyone and had no clue if another burst of growth was due. Regardless of if it did or not, the authorities were sure to react violently upon spotting him. The elf began to move quickly down the road, still unsure of his direction along the vaguely known streets. He just focused on distancing himself from the direction of the approaching militants. The tourist did his best to avoid stepping on cars and kiosks well advancing, but couldn’t always find an opening. Metal, wood, and plastic, splintered and bent under his substantial mass. Concrete cracked and fissured with the added force of movement. The protest of each rang clearly at each stride’s landing. His sizable erection; which had lost only its demanding throb, bobbed and weaved before him. As Metka reached the next intersection, he began to pivot on one heel. The goal was to turn and see if the city’s edge might be in sight, but the roadway could not support that centered and driving force. It gave way; dropping the foot into the subway beneath, well pitching its owner forward in a fall. The elf was far too distracted to be prepared for the incident. He tumbled forward without a chance to brace for impact or roll to one side. The resulting conclusion was the ample cock’s driving impact with the ground. The tourist had clenched his teeth when the fall began. As his penis bent under the rest of his weight, air hissed inward between them. The street could support its pistoning force no more than the heel’s. Pavement shattered in wake of the driving shaft, well Metka felt the onrush of that implacable feeling once again. A cock with veins the size of fire hoses plunged into the empty canal of the subway. It bulged against the tunnel’s sides like the cork of a wine bottle. An irresistible euphoria overcame the elf as his member fully entered the passage. His body acted in sexual instinct. Hands crashed down on the surface’s neighboring sidewalks. Arms straitened and sent their owner’s back into an arch. Hips thrust forward with destructive vehemence. The swollen phallus erupted in triplicate, as it had before. Bouts of growth fell in time with the ejaculation. The thrust’s bracing hands enlarged in three successive spurts, palms now equaling the size of large tanks. His back arched more with the increase; the proportionate distance between pelvis and arms shortening severely. Colossal toes burrowed into the street and tilled as legs extended. Powerful gusts of breath escaped the giant between each increase in size. The enlarged penis decimated the road above it, as the confines of its housing became too small for the girth. As the storm of libido faded, Metka slumped forward. Forearms trenched the area beneath them, as they slid into a lax posture. The slightly relaxed cock withdrew from its ruined confines, allowing the owner to kneel. Only after a few labored breaths did the elf return his mind to escape. He rose into a sitting kneel and took stock of his new height. Even without standing, the man could see over the tops of some buildings. He took sudden notice of several things in quick succession. The building to either side of him had been gouged by his shoulders as he’d risen, the street below him was utterly destroyed, and helicopters were approaching on the horizon in front. The tourist quickly scrambled to his feet. He was so tall, that the city’s sounds felt faded by the distance. One leg extended the full length of a block in an effort to find an open gap; well a hand used the top of a building for support. The foot found purchase, but he grimaced as the building’s upper half gave way half way though his rise. The maddening cock clipped another building and removed its corner as he turned tried to regain balance. There was no time to muse over the implications or the phenomenon of growth. He just hoped for enough time to escape. Metka turned again and stepped over a ‘short’ apartment complex to one side. The streets themselves were now too narrow for easy travel, but the newfound height allowed him to see the closest edge of the city. Each rushed step took him closer, like a fire-walker seeking the relief of cool ground. Before making it more than half way, the elf heard a concerning and loudening whine from behind. Taking a quick glance back in that direction, he saw the unmistakable smoke trails of nearing missiles. He managed to intercept their path with a sizable skyscraper, but only succeeded in dampening their effect. Several hit in a rapid barrage. The resulting explosions demolished the building and knocked the tourist off his feet. He was sent sprawling over several more structures; that stood no chance against such a gargantuan impact. Metka disappeared beneath a cloud of billowing dust as the world collapsed on every side. When this whole crazy adventure had started, the elf worked word to avoid casualties. After all that had happened and the extent things reached, he’d come to think only of survival. That mentality took a firm root as a world of pulverized brick, cement, and everything else swirled around him. The infinitesimal populous he once belonged to were bound to seek his death from this point out, leaving him with few to no options. Apathy replaced concern in the time it took him to find the ground. Though the impact had done little more than knock the wind from Metka, he managed to hit the ground face first. The second thing to land was his cock, resulting in a sensation that was beginning to feel familiar. Sexual excitement bloomed as the blimp-sized appendage plowed into through a series of buildings. It carved a deep furrow through whole blocks, before the member came to rest against the elf’s stomach and chest. The tidal flow of semen spewed forth without restraint, the tourist starting to embrace his arousal openly. Sticky goo splattered against pectorals and chin, before seeping out over the rubble and adjacent streets. Surges of growth fallowed much as they had the last time. Each gush of cum came with a doubling in size that widened his creator of destruction. Metka returned to himself without daring to open his eyes at first. Only the annoyance of more or larger attacks managed to make him. He beheld little more than the cloud of dust his meteor-like impact had generated. Trying not to breathe it in, despite his racing heart’s demand for it; the elf rose to his feet again. The few buildings still remaining appeared to be no bigger than candy boxes. The majority of what had existed, was now the crushed outlines of his fall and expansion. The tourist looked around in search of the helicopters that had attacked him. He spotted the insect sized specs on the retreat. That allowed him a sigh of relief between panting breaths. The only thing wanted was to get away before another strategy was managed, but the elf had to figure out a place to go. He moved to massage his injured face and found it slick with spent seed. Looking over his cum-covered front, Metka decided that the ocean would be as good a place as any. He was too exhausted mentally and physically to ponder the issue further. As a titanic foot passed overhead, a lone figure slithered out the front of his disheveled bakery. A wide smile sporting two protruding fangs looked up in approval. After all; successful experiments were always so satisfying.

Farniro pumped massive bellows. The chain belt powering them was exhaustively resilient. He had to hang on it, just to get things started. His fur glistened with sweat and soot. Gebis kept calling for more and more, every sentence another demand. The young feline never seemed to reach the expectation. Either that or it kept rising. The youthful warrior had come to this forge and its master, for the sake of Sanguis. His precious weapon had taken a mighty beating against that golem. He’d arrived with its blade chipped and pitted. The next swing might have snapped it in two. And as precious as Farniro’s tool was to him, it wasn’t something he could forge personally. Gebis was happy to help. The renowned artisan had supplied some of the land’s greatest swords, both magical and mundane. He’d admired Sanguis and gotten to work in short order. He’d delicately fashioned his wonders on the metal, avoiding the actual smelt of its blade. Edges were softened and brought back to shape. Enchanted oils infused the seams, making them vanish without the slightest trace. The smith returned to Farniro, sword gleaming in the sun. That’s when all the troubled started. “Amazing work, nya! It looks as good as new! How’d you do it?” “You should know better than to ask for such secrets, squirt.” Farniro laughed with awkward embarrassment and an emphatic nod. “I don’t know what I was thinking. I just got carried away with the sight of it. How much do I owe you?” “Five-hundred should do it.” “Wow! That’s really kind of you. I wasn’t expecting it to be so cheap.” “Most wouldn’t think so, but who am I to argue with such a deep purse.” The two shared a spell of laughter as the feline rummaged for coins. A bit it had to be the silver requested. The majority condensed with the last of his gold. He was sorry to see the last of that haul go, but it was worth it for Sanguis. When Farniro looked up to hand his pile over, he found a disgruntled mustache twitching in disapproval. A few blinks didn’t dispel an illusion, so the cat opened his mouth to ask what was up. Gebis didn’t wait for the question, asking a rhetorical one of his own instead. “Well aren’t you the hopeful little dreamer?” Farniro tried again, only to be cut off once more. “Five. Hundred. Gold. My work isn’t as cheap as you seem to think.” The feline’s mouth dropped as eyes bugged wide. You could buy out a village for that; feed an army for a month’s march. “Why didn’t you tell me it would be so much?!” “You never asked. I figured you just had deep pockets. Now I come to find out you’re a fool instead.” “But I can’t pay that! I’ve barely had that much to my name in my whole life. I mean, I guess I could focus on finding some hordes and taking some jobs to pay you over time,” Gebis interrupted with a mocking laugh. “I doubt you’ve got what it takes without a sword.” The blacksmith smiled at the swordsman’s sunken expression. Then he clarified, “I get paid or you don’t get it back. I don’t work for pittance.” Farniro clutched his ears and let out a long, “Nyaaaaaaaa!” of frustration. Gebis let the cat squirm, holding back his schadenfreuden chuckles. “Isn’t there something I can do for you to make good on this?” “Tell you what,” the blacksmith let hope build in the yellow eyes before finishing, “You work my bellows and play houseboy for a month, we’ll call it even.” Joyous hope erupted within Farniro and made ready to spew its exuberance in words. Once again, Gebis cut him off. This time it came with savage undertone. “Don’t go thinking you’re getting off light squirt. If you don’t last the month, then the sword is mine. No wining or asking for a second chance either.” The feline gulped in dreaded anticipation, having yet to see the workshop’s interior. Still; he couldn’t abandon the only chance given. “Okay then. It’s a deal.” Gebis’ hand thrust out like a glaive, making the cat jump back at first. Then the latter realized, it was meant for a binding shake. As one hand met the other, Farniro felt the grip and weight of a bad deal. The swordsman wasn’t wrong in his assumption. The room appeared more dungeon than smithery’s workshop. Hung blades reeked of savage intent. The anvil at center was huge and broad, easily mistakable for an altar. The massive furnace eclipsed one wall, chain pulleys edging like decretive columns. Gebis interrupted the awful exploration; with the explanation, “That forge is meant for a man on either side. I’ve been working its bellows by myself for years. So you shouldn’t have too much trouble keeping up.” Farniro looked back to see a swindling smile, frowning an acknowledgement of con.” “You giving up already? Feel free to walk out any time.” “I said I’d do it so I’ll do it. I’m getting Sanguis back.” “We’ll see. Far be it for me to frown at free labor.” Three weeks later, the cat’s ears drooped with exhaustion. On and on the smith bellowed for bellows. They’d only had two days of rest since starting, but even that wasn’t fully true for his laborer. Gebis filled the quiet days with chores, pushing his serf at every turn. That cruel smile became nearly omnipresent. The smith could see his victory in sight. Now Farniro felt the end nearing. He still had a week to go, but so long felt endlessly out of reach. Still he refused to give up. Nothing short of collapse would stop him. Gebis struck and tapped at a new commission. It was a mage blade that baked with red corona, even before putting it to flames. They, or rather Farniro; had needed to douse their coals in a syrupy red goo. His taskmaster had explained it as getting the fires hot enough. The feline had needed to stir both fuels together, straining his arms with weight and thickness. It wore him out before even starting on the chains, making the metal loops feel more like shackles. As the cat shoveled in the first load of drenched coals, he had to pry piles free. Thick tendrils of the goo, stretched in resistance. It layered the shovel and made it impossible to throw loads. Instead, the swordsman had to scrape it free on the open hatch. A hiss came from the wetted fire within a few loads. Wisps of crimson silk began to trail from the opening. It quickly thickened to a haze, which had the cat coughing inside a few minutes. “Work the bellows and clear that stuff out the chimney. I don’t want to start sucking it down. If you were a real man, you could do both at the same time.” Farniro grimaced and kept from showing his sneer. Another cough banished the worry, as he staggered over to the chains. Hands dragged him up the large links. They wanted to slip, but pride and need refused to let them. When chain loosened and the cat found his feet again, he couldn’t help but gasp with the strain. It rushed the cloud deep into lungs, starting him in a hectic fit of coughing. The feline scrabbled his way free of oily smoke, crawling along the floor on knees. Refuge hand him breathing deeply of the cleaner air. No sooner had the serf reached sanctuary, than bidden to return. “Back to it runt.” A scrap of cloth landed next to Farniro, drawing his eyes up to Gebis’. There he found the raised cheeks of a smile, hidden behind another tatter of cloth. The bastard had known and prepared himself already. “If you can’t manage, I’ll take this as a forfeit.” “Nya.” The swordsman uttered between stifled hitches. The cloth pressed loosely against his mouth. Air was still too precious for such restriction. It took about a minute, before he could fasten its ends in place. The feline found strength in anger, forcing a stand and tying the rag. Eyes squinted against the malicious smoke, as he hurried his way back to chains. He forced breath low and kept a steady pace. Another gasp or panting would start it all over. This was hardest in getting the bellows turning again, but that first loosening appeared to help. The cruel-hearted blacksmith was pounding away behind, sparks flying and at the cat. His back and hair were singed, from all the burring metal they’d already caught; meaning Farniro paid them little mind. Blackened holes peppered his sleeveless shirt. The world began to fade for the swordsman. It narrowed to task and strain. The sense of it dulled with every pull. His vision blurred. Time became abstract. Life emptied its meaning. The cat found distance relieving, letting him drift away from the effort. Even the chain's resistance felt lighter, far away in uninhabited lands. As time passed, relief turned to embrace; then to surreal optimism. At least this trial would build up his fortitude and resilience. The feline had faced hectic and strenuous training before, but nothing as taxing without the cuts and bruises to encourage. His only pain was the ache of callused fingers and palms. Even that was starting to fade. The outlook empowered him more than expected. Farniro could barely feel the effort he poured in. The bellows lightened with every tug. The weight of body vanished with his dawning paradigm. Advancing acceptance had more power than dreamed. A muffled voice began to encroach. The swordsman couldn't make it out at first, too lost in reflection for the external. His head shook and thoughts cleared a little, trying to pay attention to the tyrant. It took him far longer than expected, volume rising before he could clarify. "Hold, hold!" were the first clear words. Farniro ended the meditative cycle, turning to face the voice's source. He only made it half a step, before his balance ended precariously. The swordsman teetered and nearly fell over, grabbing the chain to regain equilibrium. The world returned in a rush of disorder, bringing with it a wealth of awareness. The first nuance to register was angle. The feline looked round and upward, finding nothing but roof. He heard Gebis shout from below and looked down in surprise. There the smith was, looking furious and finite. Farniro began to question his memory, remembering the artisan much taller. That left him scrambling for answers within, losing tack of the other's continued rants. Next a register of strain, tightness spread along chest and leggings. The swordsman looked down and answered sight with gasp. His shirt was tattered, ripped across his bulging chest. The crest of pectorals obscured his vision lower. Folded seems at shoulders had degraded to frayed bands. Threads and tatters of cloth, protruded outward like the spokes of a mangled bicycle. With attention rushing away from thought and back to body, elation stuck as a brick to head. Farniro hadn't dared to lean forward and inspect further yet, but he could feel the same decimated fabric below. Now it pressed tighter, centering efforts singularly. Arousal embraced him with all the furnace of homecoming. Cheeks heated beyond forge's power, sprouting from the rivaling sensation below. A region of cloth sundered entirely, freeing the urgency of a mammoth erection. The bulging shaft towered beyond recognition. Its twitching pulse screamed for attention. Farniro returned to ignoring the smith, as rippling arms reached for the prize. He pulled it close and moaned at the feel. Bending it against him brought waves of delight, the head nestling within solar plexus. Its tip graced along the underside of chest, summoning a growling shutter from its owner. Farniro began to stroke himself, unable to resist its call. The heated flesh throbbed in hand, eager to answer the call. Each palm moved slowly, finding their way along every lengthy surface. There was so much to explore. He couldn't fully encircle such manhood, even with both hands parallel; but damned if he wasn't going to try. Gebis looked on with fear and regret. He'd pushed things too far in a quest for victory. Caution took backseat to spite. Vicious provocations were no offset to risk. His cruel smile was gone. It was replaced by rage hiding dread. The enchanted oils had certainly worked their magic for the forge. They'd also pressed the cat to its limits. However, the artisan knew better than to write off this tragedy there. The world hadn't twisted from true, till he'd begun work on the blade. Sentient metal had howled in hand, yet the smith carried on. The resistance was normal enough. The tyrant equated it to shoeing a horse. Any weapon of such caliber, would try to kick and buck just the same. Gebis wore the protections needed, but had limited thought for fallout upon the serf. The ember blade was old and wise. It'd learned of people and their ways though various wielders. Knowing attack was meaningless against the smith, it sought refuge in the only answer left. The dynamic between both men was clear, a servant and master. So the sword had decided to tip those scales, in the most effective method it could. Seeds of enchantment had leapt with shed sparks. They'd worked their way in, layering with every blow. Nevertheless, such results were far beyond expectation. Gebis roared for the feline to halt. He ranted with insults and demands, trying to intimidate the mistake into submission. All of his wailing and wining fell on deaf ears. There was nothing he could do to stop this obscene act. Anger kept the smith from consideration of worse. The idea of reprisal stayed locked behind angst. Farniro cared nothing for murmurs barely registered. He was enthralled by the swelling enjoyment. The few remaining tatters of cloth; snapped and flew free in succession. The bulge in hands expanded ever larger. Every twitch and rush of blood pumped into the mammoth, widened and expanded beyond limit. The feline's head crested ceiling, forcing wood to creak and neck to bend. The newly formed Goliath attempted to sit. He could only spare one hand for the task. The other redoubled its effort toward front, unable to leave arousal unattended. The whole endeavor was lost from the start. Farniro couldn't maintain a balance of his new and ever-expanding form. Too much shifted and proportions went well past acclimation. The mere act of a crouch sent him rocking back. The bracing arm had no grasp of distance. Thus the cat landed with an earth-shaking thud, lanced several cracks along the stone flooring. That's when his tail graced upon the furnace and all hell broke loose. Farniro yowled as the appendage tried to broil. He shot his body upward and away, widening cracks with weight and force. He'd never wielded the power of such legs. Nor could he prepare for the might expelled. The massive cat shot up and through the roof, sundering wood with no more resistance than twigs. He was too focused on the sudden singe for realization, leaving the forge and workshop far behind. Understanding hit in unison with ground. Towering trees broke, flattened under muscular weight. The forest canopy dimpled as it made way for a behemoth. Farniro felt it no more than falling back. His attention and interest were still ruled by other sensations. He didn't spare time or thought over what happened, only returned hands where they were needed. Gebis looked up in marvel. His shop was in shambles. Forge and anvil kilted towards the creator left behind. He stood frozen and held by dismay. The swordsman moaned with impending release. His hands flew faster as excitement clamored. Birds and beasts all flew and ran clear. None dared encounter the monstrosity it hailed from. The feline roared as ecstasy culminated. The world went white, in far more than figurative. Farniro panted, exhausted by it all. He and the surrounding trees were coated, sticky with layers of thickly dripping seed. It took several minutes for the numbing of delight to fade. When it eventually did, a single thought chimed its attention. "I forgot Sanguis!"

Part 1: Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12786-basically-a-god-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12787-basically-a-god-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15219-basically-a-god-part-4/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15220-basically-a-god-part-5/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15221-basically-a-god-part-6/ Part 7 My teeth were big and white as I smiled for the professional cameras the press were firing off as I accepted the key to their city. It was such a small town in America I could barely remember its name. I was practically had my knees bent at 90 degrees trying to hold this stupid shaking hand pose with the mayor, his old little hand shaking in my massive mitt of a hand. A lot of things had changed in the year I had been a guardian for the god that was Johnny Powerstone. Everyone around me knew who I was the moment they saw me and practically were on their hands and knees trying to please me. Just a year ago, I was just Arseny Petrov, one of the top strongmen in the world and a 21 year old anomaly. I used to think being just over 2 meters tall (6 foot 7) and carrying around over 400 pounds made me a truly big and powerful specimen. Those who loved a huge man among big men used to come all over just to see me take down the challenges before me with my big, bulging arms. My signature flex and grin right after winning my events was the highlight for many strength enthusiasts. Who wouldn’t love a big man who could lift a ton? Being a big name in the strongman world, I found a lot of entertainment in growing my body more, pushing bigger weights, and then going to places where my size was highlighted. The Japanese crowd got a real kick out of me. There was a good image of me trying to fit through one of their tiny fucking sliding doors that the internet raved about nowadays. “Holy shit, he used to be that big?” “Yeah, and now he’s even bigger!” “The dude’s a fucking demi-god!” They weren’t wrong. I couldn’t fit in buildings anymore when I broke 10 feet tall and at 13 feet, I’d be lucky to get my 2 ton body through the double doors of an airport. After Johnny turned me, I grew like a weed, making me the talk of the world and the other disciples he owned. My asshole dad was my favorite torture subject when I went home on my breaks from the Poundstone Tower. I’d inherited my height and size from him but even at 6’9, that little shithead was scarce when I came home. My hometown was a mark on the map for the birthplace of the biggest disciple of Johnny Poundstone and one of the biggest success stories in the public’s view of Johnny’s divine intervention. People would clamor in excitement when Johnny did his usual drop off to key towns dealing with problems too big for them. They always hoped he’d be the one to intervene but, if not him, they’d hope I would come and be their hero for the day. I loved to watch those tiny little human faces look up to me like I was a being from another world gracing their planet. Johnny had to make my suit personally so that the frequent erections I grew at public events could be contained atleast slightly. As a disciple, his publicist insisted that atleast we should be more modest than our leader. I didn’t give two shits. I would just grin and groan as my nearly 3 foot cock pushed and fought against the super fibers. I’d made a bet amongst the other guardians that I’d be able to outgrow the suit cock first and a lot of the money amongst them was for rather than against. And who could blame them? I took advantage of my new super-body the way I did when I prepared for my strongman competitions. I ate so much that many of the smallest disciples were afraid to come near the dinner table until I’d finished my food. I scarfed it down like a wolf and was almost equally as ill-mannered. The table I’d been given would groan after only a few weeks once I’d really gotten the hang of eating for my new body. While the other guardians went down to the disciple floors of the tower to fuck and play with their smaller kin solely, my day was a mixed bag. Some days I’d super hop to areas just so I could test my strength against bigger boulders and tightly rooted trees. Other days I would test my endurance by using my super speed to run laps around the country. Johnny had built an island for his guardians to test their limits but I’d gotten too strong for those feeble weights when I broke 9 feet tall. Only his magnetic weights could keep up with me but even those were slowly losing their benefit. Any day that didn’t involve me eating, lifting, or simply pushing my body to the limit was a day where I rewarded myself. Any small town would spot me and do whatever I wanted so it didn’t take long for me to set up some areas for me to beworshipped by the most beautiful of the townspeople. I used to think I only loved women but there was nothing like having women squirm and lick my monster pole while the men would rub down my muscles with their stronger hands. Just the sight of me made them question their originally self-proclaimed sexualities and I loved to make them kneel for me. I was living the life compared to when I was a strongman. No more bulking periods for me. I could eat and eat and eat yet still retain almost no fat. My body was like a muscle machine! No more having to choose between my old girlfriend and my hand for a sex partner. I had sex almost everyday of the week and twice on Sunday! No more relative fame where I had to go to competitions to find my favorite strength enthusiasts. I could make strength whores everywhere I went now. Everyone loves power. It was a perfect cycle. My muscles got bigger, which would give me the strength to push harder, which would make my ability to collect sex partners easier, which would make me push even harder, which would make me horny as hell, which would make me push harder, which would make my muscles bigger! Life was heaven. But nothing in my new life was better than the god Johnny Poundstone. Everything about him was a goal for me. An impossible goal, but a goal that would make me always want more. Johnny barely fit into anything, let alone his own tower, at 21 feet tall. He had to phase through the tower in order to travel through it but he would have to be careful not to run into anyone, moving along two or three floors at a time. His power to phase only worked on non-living things, a flaw that he constantly griped about at dinner. His muscles were defined beyond human comprehension, making him a dangerous person to collide with when each muscles had the power to move a planet even at that ‘small’ a size. Tourists to New York were warned ahead of time off his Saturday patrols of the city. If they didn’t get the warning, they’d be shocked to find a god standing above the cityscape, his feet in the water yet still his knees still in the clouds. His big muscles filled the sky on those day and we suspected it gave people perfect masturbation material. Every muscle on his body seemed to defy gravity and logic with its size and shape. His figure couldn’t have been defined as human the way his arms were bigger around than any human chest, let alone SUVs. His waist was tight and yet powerful like a pillar, the abdominals and obliques making sharp curves along his torso up to his overarching pecs. No one could speak to him any longer unless he bent at the waist or kneeled and since he grown to 20 feet tall, he’d refused to give anyone the satisfaction of him bending. The places he came to for events were encouraged to have 10 foot trenches for him to walk through or 10 to 15 foot platforms set up for when he arrived or needed to speak. The world was clearly in his grasp and it showed everywhere he went. People bowed in love or fear, sometimes both. When he said you weren’t allowed to speak, the room would turn silent. When he made a request, people took it as an order with their life on the line and their servitude as his main course. I wanted that more than anything for myself but the power that spilled off him is what pulled me in. I was in love with the force of nature that was Johnny Poundstone and Johnny enjoyed taking advantage of it. I couldn’t tell if he could read minds but it didn’t matter the way he fucked me into oblivion. I’d never given my mountainous ass cheeks to anyone other than Johnny and he took it as his territory every time he took it. I emphasize the word ‘took’ because, no matter what I was in the middle of doing, Johnny would pull me aside and start fucking me out of the blue. I would scream in shout in ecstasy and it would only egg him on. The look in my eyes would make him press me against a physical or psychic wall and roar into my ear as he fucked me into the next century. Time seemed to fade and nothing else would matter when he shoved his massive godly cock into my ass. When he told me that his cum gave me more power, I’d thought he was warning me to take advantage of it as much as possible. But how could I do that with the random black outs I experienced during his fucking. It took a solid week of fucking for me to realize it was like a magic spell that he released on himself that was like giving permission to fuck me however he pleased. I was lucky he liked me or else he’d probably use me to fuck at his hardest the way he did with the planets from footage he got using his private satellite. But even though he held back, I could feel him slowly putting more force into it with each session. The last time alone, we’d gone to an abandoned building where’d he literally fucked me through multiple floors. Sex for Johnny was an art form. He could make me shout louder with every thrust, shake harder with every pounding, want more with every kiss and bite and look. I doubted he could do more to me each time but he’d always one up himself. It was like his constantly growing and evolving powers made him better at sex by the hour. Sometimes, I’d come out of my comas and see the faces of the other guardians when Johnny fucked me. The faces of envy were obvious and the air almost turned green when they were in the room with us. No one other than me got private sessions with him. He didn’t give them his cock the way he gave it to me. I was a special case in every sense of the word that they were never allowed to whine about or question. That kind of jealousy put a smile on my face. My theory was Johnny fucked me best because of how much my body took to his and came back for more. When he fucked me, it took hours before I was out of commission. Even then, I’d wake up in a day while the others would be out for a full 7. When Johnny grew, I grew. If he grew another foot, I wouldn’t grow half as fast but I’d be close. None of the other disciples grew past the 10 foot height and, therefore, became increasingly useless as they stayed the same and Johnny grew stronger. Johnny would often be watching me as I was breaking a new personal best lifting 50 tons or saving another 15 people more from a burning building. It took me less than 10 minutes to put an illegal drug factory to bed, although I would always destroy the building as a side effect. None of them came close to me. That’s why I’d puffed my chest out so far when Johnny told me he had something special to show me on a fateful July. I’d broken the 15 feet tall barrier and Johnny, now 32 feet tall at his smallest, was pleased by progress. I now used most of his magnetic weights for curling now and I was now too big to go on ‘easy’ missions like rescuing people from buildings and robberies without destroying government property. I was a big, big handful that Johnny clearly liked for some reason or else he would have probably made the smart choice and put me permanently in our rapidly shrinking home. I remained hopeful and confident in Johnny as we flew over a new island he’d created in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. There wasn’t a route for a boat or anything at all for miles. This island, unlike the others, only contained assorted boulders and rocks. It was wide but had no greenery or animals in sight. We landed on the sand shore, my 4 ton body quickly starting to sink into the sand. “Sir, why are we here?” I asked as I looked up to him. He was so tall now that even I couldn’t see much of his face past his pec shelf. He leaned forward and I heard his thunderous voice rain down on me. “Stop calling me sir, Arseny, call me Johnny” he said with a handsome grin. His eyes were even brighter and more beautiful than the month before. “Yes, sir—ur, I mean…… Johnny” I said, going from an exclamation to a quiet whisper. I’d hoped he would take this for a slight error on my part due to my first language, Russian. After receiving his essence, I’d learned several languages like I was learning to ride a bike. Johnny boomed laughter down to me. Instantly my crotch shivered and I felt my new suit tighten. It wouldn’t be long before I outgrew another uniform. “Arseny, how’s your family?” he asked out of the blue. I’d never heard him ask a disciple such personal information before. I just assumed he could get the information by hacking the internet like he did for criminal organizations. Or he could just read our minds. “Um, their fine. My dad still sucks balls but he’s a lot quieter after I ripped the house in half looking for my protein powder.” Johnny held his grin and turned it into a big white smile. He then moved toward the boulders nearby and sat atop a formation of them like they were a love seat. My eyes were glued to his bulging muscles and the comparison of the seemingly tiny boulders to them. He was watching me. “Arseny, do you like muscles?” “Of course! I want more!” I said confidently. To prove my point I did a double bicep and admired my 60+ inch guns. “Every movement I make feels like I’m throwing around a stone! I could always have more!” Johnny took another moment to look at me as if analyzing my response. “Do you like power?” I merely nodded my head furiously before answering. “When I was in competition, the other competitors would always tell me how jealous they were of how easily I could lift things. I was so excited when a guy told me once, the can of beer I was holding burst!” Johnny looked at me again before moving into a reclining position against the boulders. “It’s not that great, you know.” “What??” I said in confusion. “It’s not that great. Strength and power, I mean.” “Sir—er, Johnny, I don’t understand. You have the power to lift mountains like lifting a spoon! You can fly at speeds that don’t just make you a blur but actually create a stream of light at your top speed. You fuck me so hard that we’ve broken old city neighborhoods like they’re made of pudding! The UN actually tried to pass a bill to limit your size on earth after you tried to walk along the shore of new York and nearly caused a tsunami!” “Yeah, yeah, that’s all well and good but so what?” Johnny said as he reached for a boulder and rubbed its smooth surface. “I could pull all the mountains, fly till I cause a planet to rupture in half, and fuck you so hard that we could re-activate a volcano but I’ll always get stronger. I’ll always top what I did last month and exceed expectations further. The world is in the palm of my hand now but so what?” At this point in the conversation, my mouth was open and my face was in shock. “It’s just not enough. I’m bored, Arseny. New has gotten old. I’m sure you’ve noticed it but I’ll just point it out. I’ve shredded my uniform twice as many times as you since you’ve been here. Ever since you arrived, everything’s changed.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that I’m growing faster now. Getting stronger than ever before. My body is adapting faster as my powers are getting stronger at an accelerating rate. I’ve tested my powers on other planets like earth and, in about 5 years alone, I’ll be powerful enough to split an atom with my mind alone. I’ve had to contain my true weight even more so than I ever have. 1/100th of my true weight could form a crater in the planet 1/10th its size. I nearly slipped when I tried to deactivate a volcano and nearly created 3 more trying to do it. I’m getting too powerful to remain this close to the planet. Even my heat vision is getting too powerful to avoid blowing a volcano into Asia… again. At my current growth speed, I’ll be as big as Jupiter at max size in 5 years but, at this rapidly changing speed of growth, I can’t say that in 5 years that I’ll be 5 times the size of Jupiter at my smallest. Nothing is keeping up with me anymore.” “But what about planet Earth? What if something happens in the public that requires you to step in?” “What if? If I stayed, I’d just push them 100 years into the future if I were to show the world my newest inventions. After my food supply sustaining research started bearing fruit, I’ve already excelled past the human races comprehension of science. I’ve outdone society by at least four centuries. The invention business has plummeted since I came around. They really don’t need me to make society perfect for them.” “Fuck, Johnny! How can you keep getting more impressive??” I asked over the sound of the waves slamming against the shore. After listening to Johnny, my cock was harder as rock and with a loud rip, my big, reddened, purple headed cock burst from my suit and lifted its hulking 5 foot mass up and slammed against my abs. Fuck, I was getting big. Johnny grinned and left his perch to stand in front of me, his eyes focused into mine. “You.” “What?” “Am I speaking Cantonese without realizing it again?” “What do you mean ‘you’?” “I mean that you are the catalyst, Arseny. You have been what’s causing my power to accelerate.” “What??” “Are you sure I’m not speaking Cantonese or Hebrew?” “Just explain!” “Well…… it turns out that my powers are correlated to you. More specifically, your growth.” “How has my growth caused your growth?” “You see, it took a while to notice but, since I gained my powers years ago, I’ve been growing and getting stronger. After a point, it became so easy to get a girl to open her legs, I stopped keeping count and tracking my conquests. However, there was a point where I couldn’t keep my cock small enough to fuck average women so I started craving men. That didn’t last long since I still grew and they remained the same. But, when I got my first disciples, Jenny and Benton, and they started to grow, my growth started to speed up again. I started gathering disciples so I could have multiple to fuck and it made me grow faster again. But even now, I’m too big for my smaller disciples. You’re the only one growing fast enough to take me anymore. Ever since you came and excelled past the others, I’ve been able to fuck you for full weeks and grow to truly immense sizes! My body’s desire for sex makes me grow and you’ve been the greatest cause! The others are now a third of my size and none of them can get my dick in their mouth, let alone their asses. You probably noticed it about now. I’ve spent more time with you than all of the disciples combined and you’ve grown right along with me. Your body isn’t at its limit so you can still grow for a little while longer before your limits set in. You’re a natural phenomenon, Arseny!” “I…..I….” I was speechless, more speechless than I usually was when Johnny was around. I’d noticed that I couldn’t fit into most of the tower and that I was the only one among the disciples still growing, but I hadn’t noticed how big a difference there was in my time with Johnny compared to the others. I just didn’t know…. Any of this, until now. Johnny reached looked down at me and held my shoulder. “Arseny… I want you to grow with me. Become a god with me.” “I— “ I tried to speak but Johnny gave me a look of intense focus. “Please, Arseny, let me show you what being a god will gift you.” Johnny moved around me and started walking into the ocean. His massive legs treaded water like air and he was quickly disappearing into the ocean. I ran to the edge of the shore and looked out as the waves lapped at my feet, searching for Johnny. Suddenly, I could see Johnny’s handsome head coming out of the water, his hair quickly drying and forming its beautiful shoulder length look like usual. My eyes began to hurt as Johnny’s traps came out of the water and my sense of perspective shifted Johnny was standing farther out than I thought by the size of the waves beside him but he appeared to be coming closer. It took me only a moment to realize he was growing. Waves crashed against the shore, bigger and bigger as he grew taller and taller. His broad shoulders had only just come out of the water and it already looked like he was becoming big enough to hide me in his golden locks. When his chest finally came up for air, I had to back away from the shore as the waves became truly massive. The clouds began to darken as Johnny’s growth accelerated and his arms were still coming into view. I could hear thunder as Johnny’s eyes glowed bright enough to be seen from even the distance I stood. My head craned even from the great distance we were apart as his muscles seemed to plump and grow along with him. I saw lightning as Johnny’s head began to reach into the clouds and the waves became 40 feet tall. I backed away and quickly climbed the piles of rock in an attempt to escape the growing waves. Johnny’s eyes were a beam of light that focused on me as his rapidly growing size closed the gap between us quickly. He covered almost 40% of my view from this distance and his abs were still climbing from under the water. This was a size he had never shown anyone while on Earth and for good reason. The boulders shook and fell out of place as the quakes from his growth became stronger. I made it to the top somewhat safely just as I saw Johnny’s cock come from underneath the water. It was the fastest growing limb on his body as it swelled and grew, climbing his body till it fought with his growing chest. I sat on my knees, astounded by the infinite power Johnny wished to show me. His body simply grew and grew, more powerful with every second, as if it was a natural thing. I didn’t feel myself jizz the first time watching his head reach the clouds but I felt it most definitely as his abs began to do it. The clouds opened wide for the entrance of a god unto heaven and yet still he soared past them. I feared for the stability of the island as Johnny’s growth shook it roughly. Rocks crumbled and the sandy shore of the island was submerged in water. I’d never seen larger bolts of lightning shred the sky. If there’d been any boats nearby, I was sure they’d have been sunken by now. I was surprised a volcano hadn’t been sprung by the earthquakes Johnny created. I’d never known this much power or size was possible until Johnny, the god of power, had shown it to me. When Johnny’s knees passed the clouds, I’d come again. The Atlantic Ocean was 5 miles deep and it wasn’t even knee deep to Johnny, who was still growing at his fastest speed. Johnny had told me that his size was equivalent to how much power he had within him. This was what he meant. So much power that you could see his shins 5 miles from the ground and then some. The water had absorbed the island I was perched on up until the very top of the stone pile. Just when I was prepared to take a dive, Johnny’s growth stopped. When the earth began to settle, I looked up and fell back into the water just after finding my footing. Johnny’s face filled the sky. Wherever it didn’t, his muscles filled the rest. With his legs above me position at sea level. Johnny almost entirely encompassed my view of the sky. He was so tall that his face and body were tinted with the color of something far away, bouncing light off of him. I dared to imagine what he looked like on a satellite view of the planet. Johnny’s knees were high above the ocean and I could tell from the view of his calves that just a few hundred more meters would reveal his calves. My angry and sore cock spewed a third load into the water as I looked to view what could only be described as a god. Johnny exceeded everything I ever imagined size and power could be. His muscles were big and intimidating works of strength that were unquestionable to any creature, being, entity or existence in the universe. The view of his big, veiny muscles bulging and his big handsome grin told me that with one glance. He was silent for someone so truly enormous but I could tell he was attempting to be silent knowing that too much sound from his massive existence could break tectonic plates and cause the average human to go deaf. His glowing, powerful eyes beaming down on me in the darkness his body created said it all said it all and I knew what to say. “Yes. I’ll do it.” ---

NOTE: Cinco de Mayo 2016 us rapidly approaching as I write this, so this story is appropriate, and all the more so since, this year, Cinco de Mayo falls on a Friday, just like in the story. Enjoy, amigos! CINCO DE MAYO MUSCLE BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK A/K/A GLAMROCKCOWBOY (AUTHOR’S NOTE: In order to keep this story to a manageable length, I have kept the details about the history of Cinco de Mayo and its significance to the United States to the barest minimum. For more information on this subject, I invite the reader to consult Wikipedia, which has an excellent article giving full details. Enjoy!) It was Wednesday, May 3rd. 18-year-old Billy Masterson was busy at one of the terminals in the high school library, gathering information for a presentation he had been assigned to give to his speech class on Friday. He had just finished gathering the data he needed, and was working on the outline of his up-coming speech when he felt a massive but gentle hand on his shoulder. He paused and stretched for a moment, then looked up into the grinning, handsome face of his longtime best friend, Juan Ramirez. Juan and Billy had known each other since kindergarten. Their families owned neighboring horse ran-ches in a small town on the outskirts of Orange County, California. Juan’s sister, Rosita, who was now attending a private school, had been Billy’s girlfriend ever since the two had entered puberty. The two of them often double-dated with Juan and his long-time love, Ruby Johnson. Both youths were honor students, and champion cowboys besides. In addition, Juan had been into bodybuilding and powerlift-ing for a number of years, and he had a massive physique to prove it. Billy had tried going a similar route, but his body had utterly refused to respond. An examination by a sports medicine clinic had disclosed a high level of myostatin in Billy’s genetic makeup—so high, in fact, as to prevent his body from muscling up to any significant degree. As a result, despite the protests of the other cowboys, the rodeo team coach had arrogantly dismissed Billy from the team. The other cowboys had promptly withdrawn from the team in protest, and the coach had thereupon disbanded the rodeo program altogether. His arrogant remarks about Billy, his fellow cowhands, and the rodeo program had so incensed the parents involved that the coach had been transferred to another school, and had been fired soon afterward. The rodeo program had thereupon been reactivated at the parents’ insistence. Billy, however, had not been able to rejoin the team. An auto accident involving both of his parents, whose car had been rammed head-on by a drunk driver, followed by months of rehabilitation and therapy, had forced Billy to give up all after-school activities of any kind. Billy had taken on the role of the “man of the house,” taking care of his parents, and running the ranch as best he could. While his parents were now finally up and about again, Billy had been unable to avoid having to sell off most of the horses simply to keep the family afloat financially. One reason for this had been a continuing battle with the family’s insurance agent on a variety of issues regarding what was and was not covered under the family’s policy. As a result, his parents’ hospital bills had continued to mount, and the hospital’s collection agency was putting increasing pressure on the family despite their best efforts. As a result, although Billy had not mentioned it to anyone, he knew that, barring a miracle, his parents might well have to sell the ranch altogether, and even then, they might still be facing involuntary bankruptcy within a matter of months. “So whassup, amigo?” Juan inquired, as Billy rose and went over to retrieve a hard copy of the outline he had just completed. “Just working on my speech for this Friday,” Billy answered. “It’s a short history of Cinco de Mayo.” “Oh, kewl!” Juan gushed, his face lighting up even brighter. “That reminds me—my family and I will be having a HUGE Cinco de Mayo celebration at our place after school lets out on Friday. You’ll be there, won’t you? Rosie especially would love to see you!” Billy sighed sadly. Normally, he would not have hesitated to join in the festivities, especially since the Ramirez family had striven repeatedly to help the Mastersons in any way they could while Billy’s parents recovered from their injuries. Given their current financial situation, however, Billy simply did not feel as though he had any right or reason to celebrate much of anything these days. At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of classes for the day. Juan and Billy went to their lockers, put up their books, and retrieved their cowboy hats as they prepared to head home. Juan was quick to notice Billy’s depressed demeanor. His face showed his concern as the two youths headed for the parking lot, where they would get into Juan’s luxury pickup truck and ride home together. Then, suddenly, Billy sat down at one of the school’s picnic tables adjacent to the parking lot, laid his head on his arms, and simply broke down and wept, unable to hold back his frustration a minute longer. Juan, astonished and horrified at his friend’s emotional paroxysm, instantly sat down beside his best bud, putting a hugely-muscled arm around Billy’s slender shoulders. Wisely, he made no attempt to question his best friend for the moment, realizing that it would be better to let Billy ventilate his emotion first. Instead, he pulled Billy close and gently rubbed his back and shoulders, “It’s okay, Billy-bro’,” he murmured, referring to Billy by an old pet name, “it’s okay! Go ahead and cry, babe—don’t be ashamed of it! Let it out, Billy-bro’--let it all out!” The young Latino giant then kissed his best friend on the cheek. Billy responded by actually climbing into his best friend’s lap and continued to weep. Juan kissed him again, and tenderly rocked his best friend from side to side, unashamedly cuddling him, as he continued to gently rub Billy’s back. When at last it appeared that Billy was beginning to regain his composure, Juan gently inquired, “What is it, Billy? What’s wrong?” “It’s nothing you can do anything about, I'm afraid,” Billy replied in an almost croaking voice as he wiped his eyes. “How can you be sure of that if you don’t tell me?” Juan gently pleaded. “Please, mi amigo—we’ve been best friends for a dozen years now! You know my family and I will do anything we can to help you and your family out! If I can’t help you, then maybe some-one else in my family can! So, come on, Billy-bro’--tell me all about it, please!” Reluctantly at first, Billy finally managed to choke out an explanation of his family’s plight. Juan’s mouth fell open, and his brown face actually went white with shock as he processed what his best bud was telling him. Then the young Latino’s expression turned stern and hard, his black eyes flashing with volcanic fury, and even more so when Billy concluded his tale of woe by telling of how the hospital collection agent had boasted that he was going to ruin Billy’s parents before it was all over. “We’ll just see about that!” Juan cried angrily. “Come on, Billy-bro—we’re gonna talk to my folks about this!” So saying, the two teens got into Juan’s pickup truck, and drove straight to his parents’ offices. The two elder Ramirezes were attorneys by profession, and were both well-respected in the community. They were just getting ready to leave the office and head home for the day when the two youths arrived. At Juan's urgent request, however, they promptly went back inside. They were both stunned to learn of their next-door neighbors’ financial difficulties. Alejandro Ramirez was a handsome, well-built man of 40, who seldom indulged in profanity. On hearing of the hospital collection agent’s arrogant boast that he intended to ruin the Mastersons, however, he angrily slammed his fist on his desk and erupted like the famous Paricutin volcano in some of the vilest language either of the boys had ever heard. “If that meshugginah cucaracha thinks he’s going to get away with that,” he concluded, “he’s plumb loco!” For her part, Maria Ramirez, a still-curvaceous woman of 35, had an expression on her face that was ominous in the extreme. While her language was by no means as profane as her husband’s, it was nevertheless quite deadly as she expressed her opinion of those who had so arrogantly threatened her family's neighbors and best friends. So much so, in fact, that Billy actually found himself shrinking back in terror. Seeing this, however, both Maria and Alejandro went to great lengths to comfort and reassure Billy. As the foursome headed out the office door together, Alejandro assured him that they would take up the family’s case immediately, and would do all they could to help correct the situation. At Juan’s suggestion, they all stopped off at the Mastersons’ ranch. Billy’s parents were understandably reluctant to accept the legal assistance the Ramirezes offered, but after tearful pleas from both Juan and Billy, they finally accepted. The two families thereupon discussed the Mastersons’ situation in more detail, providing the elder Ramirezes the information they needed to investigate whatever legal remedies might be available. To formally empower Mr. and Mrs. Ramirez to represent them, Mr. and Mrs. Masterson paid the Ramirezes a token retainer fee of $1.00. As the Ramirezes prepared to take their leave of their newest clients, Juan put his brawny hands firmly on his best bud’s slender shoulders. “Now, no excuses!” he told Billy firmly. “I want you over at our place for our Cinco de Mayo party after school lets out on Friday! Okay?” “Okay!” Billy replied, as the two youths exchanged a warm hug, kissing each other on the cheek as well. For the first time since his parents’ accident, Billy truly felt able to relax. He slept like a log that night, and awoke the next morning filled with more energy and optimism than he had felt in a long, long time. When Juan picked Billy up to go to school, Billy was astonished to see that his best friend was dressed in a full charro outfit, including a huge, lavishly-embroidered sombrero. “Aren’t you jumping the gun a little bit?” he asked, cocking an eyebrow at Juan. “Not really,” his best bud replied with a wicked grin. “It’s the day before Cinco de Mayo, so a lot of my Latino compadres will be dressed up in anticipation. And by the way,” he added, his grin becoming even more wicked, “I brought along an extra charro outfit for you to wear today—everything from hat to boots—and I will NOT take no for an answer! You savvy?” Billy had been friends with Juan far too long to even think of arguing with him. Holding up his hands in surrender, he said, “Okay, mi amigo, okay!” He chuckled and shook his head. Juan knew that secretly Billy had always admired the flash and extravagance of the charro or “gentleman cowboy” look. Now, with his best bud preparing to give a speech on the history of Cinco de Mayo, Juan was determined to have Billy looking the part—to the very uttermost! The two youths arrived at school early enough to be able to use one of the dressing rooms next to the school auditorium for Billy to try on his new outfit. He stared in awe at the suit, which was in a deep, rich, royal purple blend of wool and polyester, heavily embroidered in gold and silver thread, with gold and silver buttons, known as galas or botonaduras, down the outseams of the legs. A white shirt in heavy silk satin, a purple satin bow tie, also embroidered in gold and silver, a pair of black patent leather ankle boots with 2-inch heels, a 2-inch wide, custom-made, embroidered pita belt, and a huge, heavily-embroidered sombrero with an incredible 24-inch brim, completed the ensemble. At Juan’s insistence, Billy, who had learned to apply and wear makeup in his speech and drama classes, stripped down to his underwear, then applied just enough eye shadow, eye liner, mascara, and lipstick to achieve a smoky, sultry, yet regal effect, complete with touches of silver and gold to match the embroidery colors in the suit. Then, in accordance with the tradition that a real cowboy always dresses from the top down, he put on the sombrero, the shirt and bow tie, the pants and belt, the boots, and finally the vest and jacket. He then preened himself before the 3-way mirror that stood next to the dressing table. From the moment he began putting on his makeup, Billy began to experience a feeling of growing strength, power, confidence, and well-being such as he had never known before. By the time he had finished dressing, Billy actually felt as pumped up as though he had just completed a major workout. He was grinning from ear to ear as he turned around and looked himself over. The carefully-applied makeup had enhanced and improved his already handsome appearance to the point where some would have referred to him as “a glam-rock charro pretty boy.” Juan whistled in amazement as he beheld his best friend's transformed appearance. “Ai carramba!” he exclaimed in admiration. “Dude, you look like a super-charro—like Mexican royalty!” “I feel like it in this outfit!” Billy replied with a deep, rich, throaty laugh filled with excitement and exultation. He then actually did a most muscular pose. As if in direct response, his body seemed to fill out the suit, as it also radiated strength, power and confidence. Before either youth could comment any further, however, the bell rang to signal the start of classes for the day. Billy then transferred his other clothes to a small laundry bag, which he then put in his locker after getting out his schoolbooks. His face was radiant with exuberance as he and Juan went to their first-period homeroom. From the moment they stepped out into the hallway from the dressing room, Billy and Juan were both showered with compliments and appreciative wolf whistles. Even the school’s most hard-core cowboys and rednecks complimented the two youths on their outfits and appearance. As they moved from one class to another, both boys were repeatedly kissed by their female classmates in the hallways. Not surprisingly, Billy and Juan were both on the verge of an orgasm by the time they got to their P.E. class. In addition, Billy’s muscles seemed to be filling out and expanding constantly throughout the day. When the two young charros finally changed into their gym clothes, they and their classmates were all stunned. Both boys’ physiques had in fact grown significantly larger, but Billy’s muscles appeared to have literally doubled in size. Despite this, both their charro suits and their gym clothes accommodated their expanding musculature with ease. The two youths shook their heads in amazement as they headed for the weight room. As he moved from one station in the weight room to another, Billy felt as though every muscle in his body was being pumped and stretched virtually to the bursting point. Even his gonads felt as though they were steadily growing bigger, more powerful, more potent, and more virile. Billy’s hair was growing as well—longer, thicker, richer, fuller, softer, and shinier. In fact, by the time Billy finished his workout, his chocolate brown tresses had actually morphed into a huge mass of the biggest, brawniest-looking curls he had ever set his eyes on—and he loved it! Juan was agog at his best bud’s progress as he went through his own workout. By the time both boys had finished their workouts, Juan was pumped up bigger than he had ever been before, while Billy’s muscles had grown beyond their previous size by a full 25%! Furthermore, Juan’s own straight, jet black hair had also grown considerably longer. In fact, from being at the top of his collar at the start of the day, it was now fully down to the bottom of his massive young shoulders, which had increased in size and width beyond anything even he had ever dreamed of—and when he flexed his biceps, their peaks actually came up to the tops of his earlobes! As might be expected, Billy, Juan, and all of their classmates—especially the ones from the rodeo team—were going wild with delight as the two young charros headed for the showers. Even as they washed themselves, Billy and Juan simply could not keep from flexing and pumping in front of each other, letting out screams of delight, as every pose seemed to make them both grow bigger—and BIGGER—AND B-I-G-G-E-R! In fact, by the time the two youths managed to dry themselves off, Billy was actually as big and massive and full of power as Juan himself! Billy was actually hesitant as he prepared to open up his locker and change back into his charro suit. “As—as big as I am now,” he told Juan, “I’m actually wondering if my outfit will even come close to fitting me!” Juan chuckled and answered, “Same here, Billy-bro’! The way this day’s been going, though, I’ll bet you that our charro suits will not only fit us, but they’ll both be richer and flashier and more glam-rocking gorgeous than they were before!” Juan’s prediction turned out to be squarely on target. As the two young giants changed back into their charro suits, they found that the suits fit them with ease, flattering their newly enlarged physiques to the uttermost, yet with room for further growth. Furthermore, both suits were significantly more lavish and extravagant than before, sparkling in the afternoon sunlight with reflections from numerous sequins in every color of the rainbow. The other students went wild over the appearance of the two teen super-charros, who received even more kisses from the girls than before—and were more than happy to return them! Once again, Billy went to the library for study hall, where he completed work on his presentation for the next day. Then, with permission from the study hall teacher, the two youths went to the school’s music library, which was located between the choir and band classrooms. Billy spent several minutes searching in the file cabinets containing band and orchestral music, until at last, with a cry of “Eureka!”, he pulled out a conductor’s score for a work entitled, “Night in Mexico,” by an American composer named Paul Creston. Billy then had a quick discussion with the school’s band and orchestra teacher, who gladly allowed him to borrow the score. As they headed for the school’s executive offices, Juan inquired, “So what have you got in mind, Maestro?” Billy then reminded his best friend that their school was one of the few public schools in California that was equipped with a concert organ. Like his father, Billy was a trained organist. “I’m going to see if our speech teacher will allow me to do my presentation on Cinco de Mayo in the auditorium, and wind it up by playing this piece on the organ,” he concluded. “Oh, kewl!” the young Latino gushed. The speech teacher, however, referred the two youths to their school's Executive Principal, as required by their local School Board. The Executive Principal was more than happy to grant permission for Billy to perform on the organ for the occasion. Although it had not been used in more than a year, it was still in good condition, and had just been cleaned and tuned in preparation for the school’s graduation exercises, which were just over a month away. “In fact,” the Principal suggested, “since we’re going to hold a school assembly about Cinco de Mayo tomorrow, why not check with your speech teacher about incorporating your presentation into the program? A performance of a piece like ‘Night in Mexico’ would be a perfect way to wind up the assembly!” Billy and Juan’s speech teacher was more than happy to agree to Billy’s proposal. As the two youths headed for the school auditorium, the final bell sounded, signaling the end of classes for the day. This was a welcome development, since it would allow Billy to practice the piece without being disturbed, and would allow his performance the following day to be a complete surprise to the other students—hopefully, a welcome one! Billy’s teenaged heart was pounding with excitement as the big organ console was brought out from under the stage and moved into playing position. For his part, Juan was only too happy to act as Billy’s console assistant, turning pages for him and helping his best friend to set the organ’s controls for the upcoming performance. Even as they did so, both boys’ muscles were swelling with even greater power and strength, while their hair and their costumes became even more beautiful, more lavish, and more glamorous. It was after 5:00 that afternoon when, having completed their preparations, the two teen charros returned the organ console to its storage bay under the stage, retrieved Billy’s street clothes, and headed home. As they drove, Juan, who had been waiting for just such an opportunity, spoke up. “First of all, Babe, in case you haven’t already guessed, that outfit is yours to keep—in fact, I had it custom-made just for you as a graduation present.” He paused for a minute, then continued, “When it was first delivered to me, I asked our family priest to ask a special blessing on it, especially after all you and your family have been through these past few months.” He took a deep breath, swelling his already huge chest still further, then concluded with a grin, “I think you’ll agree that my family’s prayers have been answered—and with compound interest!” “I’ll say they have!” Billy gushed, as they turned into the Mastersons’ driveway. As Juan brought his pickup truck to a stop in front of the ranch house, the two youths were surprised to see the car belonging to Juan’s parents was once more parked in front as well. “Could they have gotten some results already?” Billy wondered aloud, as they exited the truck. “My parents never waste time, dude—and all the more so in a case like this!” Juan replied, a wicked grin lighting up his now super-handsome face. Before going in, however, Billy threw his now-gigantic arms around his best friend and literally covered his face with kisses. Then, his brown eyes looking deep into Juan’s black ones, Billy simply said, “I love you, Juan!” His own eyes aglow, Juan replied, “I love you, too, Billy! Please don’t ever doubt that!” “Never, Babe,” Billy gushed, as the two young giants cuddled each other, “never, EVER!” It was several moments before the two of them regained their composure and went inside, where they found their parents deep in conversation. The elder Mastersons and Ramirezes were all astounded at the incredible enhancements in their sons' appearance—Billy’s especially! The four parents shook their heads in wonder as the two youths explained the day's events. They were greatly excited at the news of Billy’s impending performance the next day. “Now let us give you some news!” Alejandro Ramirez said. He jubilantly reported that the problems with the Mastersons’ insurance company had been completely resolved, and so had the problems with the hospital’s collection agency. An investigation of the agents involved had revealed that the two of them were in cahoots, and had forged or altered many of the documents involved in the case, in a plot to steal the Mastersons’ property. The motive for their actions lay in the fact that the hospital collections agent was a former suitor of Billy’s mother, and had long wanted revenge on her for rejecting him in favor of Billy’s father. His brother-in-law was the insurance adjuster who had been assigned the Masterson file by the insurance company, and had immediately joined in the plot to ruin the family. On discovering these facts, the Ramirezes had promptly notified both the hospital and the insurance company, as well as the local District Attorney. The two conspirators had promptly been arrested, and were now being held without bond on a variety of state and Federal charges, including forgery, embezzlement, and misappropriation of contract payments. The Mastersons’ accounts with both the hospital and the insurance company were now being audited, but both the hospital and the insurance company officials had given assurances that all of the disputed expenses would be taken care of, and that no further collection efforts would be made. In addition, the Ramirezes had filed suit against the collection agency for its unethical business practices. In turn, the agency’s contract with the hospital had been summarily terminated; the agency was itself now under investigation, and would most likely be permanently shut down as a result. “It will take a little while,” Maria smilingly concluded, “but in all probability, you folks will come out of all of this in better financial shape than you have ever been!” “And in addition,” Alejandro put in, “we’ve also found out that the people who bought your horses were in cahoots with these two jokers. They’ve also been arrested, and their purchases have been declared null and void by the courts. Your horses should be returned to you in the next few days!” “Will we have to return the money they paid us?” Billy asked. Alejandro shook his head. “As I said, the purchases were declared null and void by the courts. The judge presiding over the case specifically stated that you folks were under no obligation to pay back a single penny, because the purchases were part of a criminal conspiracy. So you folks are out from under your debts completely!” Billy and Juan whooped with joy and hugged each other hard. Now Billy would have all the more reason to celebrate Cinco de Mayo with his Mexican friends the next day. With that, the Ramirezes took their leave for the evening. As he was getting ready to go out the front door, however, Juan whispered in his best bud’s ear, “You be sure and wear that charro suit again tomorrow—you got that?” “Got it!” Billy whispered back with a radiant grin, as the two young giants kissed each other on the cheek before parting for the night. The Fifth of May dawned brighter and clearer than any previous Cinco de Mayo Billy could remember. After showering, shaving, and putting on his makeup, Billy stood in front of the three-way mirror in his bedroom and went into a series of muscle poses. Sure enough, Billy realized, he was even bigger and brawnier than he had been the night before. His hair was also bigger—in fact, it just barely fit inside his sombrero as he began to dress! When he had finally completed donning his outfit, the young charro preened himself in front of the mirror for a few moments. Sure enough, just as it had the day before, his charro suit had somehow grown to accommodate his still-growing physique, and was even more lavish than it had been the night before. In place of the sequins, the entire suit was now festooned with crystals in every color of the rainbow, sending out a shower of multi-colored sparks in the bright morning sunlight. The coat and pants were now lined with rich, heavy gold satin, while the shirt had transformed into the richest white satin brocade he had ever seen. Juan had been right, he decided—the suit really did make him look like charro royalty. Billy had just barely finished eating a huge breakfast when he heard a car horn tooting outside. Hastily kissing his parents goodbye, he ran to the front door—only to stop dead in his tracks at the sight of the most extravagant mega-stretch limousine he had ever seen anywhere! Juan was laughing hysterically as his best bud slowly made his way out the door and over to the limo. “This is a Cinco de Mayo present!” he explained, kissing his best bud on the cheek for good measure. Needless to say, Billy promptly kissed Juan on the cheek and gave him a huge hug. They then boarded the limo for the 30-minute drive to school. The school day that followed was a triumph for both boys in every respect. As in Billy’s case, Juan was noticeably bigger and brawnier than he had been the night before, and his charro suit was even larger, richer, and more extravagant. It was no wonder, then, that the two teen super-charros were both mobbed like rock stars when they entered the building, and at every change of classes as well. Nor was it any wonder that both boys received and returned so many kisses that they were in a testosterone haze throughout the entire school day! Finally—you guessed it—both Juan and Billy, as well as their outfits, continued to grow larger, richer, and more extravagantly glamorous all the day long. Because of the special presentation he was scheduled to give, Billy (and Juan, at Billy’s request) were both excused from both speech and P.E. classes that day. Instead, with the assistance of the school's music teachers, the two boys brought the organ console up from its storage area and onto the stage. They were relieved to find that the controls they had set so carefully the previous day had not been disturbed. This gave Billy the opportunity to set the organ up for one additional composition—the “Variations on America” by American composer Charles Ives. Billy explained to Juan that Ives had been only 16 when he had first performed the piece on July 4, 1891, and its humorous character was therefore amply suited to a high school audience, who might otherwise become bored during the assembly. Juan had heard a recording of the piece before, and he grinned wickedly as he remembered its hilarious sounds. He could see what his best bud had in mind, and he therefore looked forward all the more eagerly to the upcoming assembly. The assembly was everything either Billy or Juan could have wished for. After some opening remarks by the Executive Principal, Billy gave his history of Cinco de Mayo, and explained why it is in fact significant to the history of the United States as well as Mexico. In addition, he successfully answered several questions from members of the audience. The school's history teacher then rounded out the speaking part of the presentation, warmly commending Billy for his efforts as he did so. The students warmly applauded in appreciation. At this point, the Executive Principal returned to the podium. The audience was both surprised and intrigued to hear of the impending musical portion of the program. They warmly applauded Billy as he now took command of the program. As he seated himself at the big four-manual-and-pedal console, the young super-charro pointed out that Cinco de Mayo was and is a celebration of freedom and liberty for both Mexico and the United States. Such being the case, Billy explained, it was only fitting and proper to include an appropriate musical selection from each country to round out the assembly. The audience enthusiastically murmured its agreement. His first selection was the Ives “Variations on America.” When Billy pointed out that Ives had been only 16 when he first performed and then wrote down the piece, there was scattered but enthusiastic applause. As his performance of the piece got under the way, the audience chuckled at the appropriate moments. Their chuckles progressed to outright laughter and guffaws as the piece progressed, and all the more so as Billy concluded the work by including a loud, raucous “AH-OO-OO-OO-OO-GAH” from the organ’s built-in Klaxon horn, then played the final chords on maximum full organ. Most of the students had never heard the school’s organ before, and they were clearly enchanted with its wide variety of sounds and musical effects. They jumped to their feet and roared their appreciation of the first selection. As he stood and bowed in response, a wicked twinkle came into Billy’s dark brown eyes. He then held up his hands for silence. Then, looking his best bud directly in the eye, he said, “That number should be re-titled, ‘Juan Ramirez Rides Again!'” Juan instantly doubled over as the audience joined him in a bellow of hysterical laughter, followed by a roar of applause. The excitement in the room now rose to fever pitch as Billy announced his second and final selection, Paul Creston’s “Night in Mexico.” He briefly explained the unusual history behind the piece, then resumed his seat at the console and began to play. Numerous heads in the audience nodded in direct response to the music’s infectious rhythm as the piece proceeded. When Billy performed the fiery arpeggio that concluded the work on maximum full organ, the audience went simply wild with delight. They rightly gave Billy a standing ovation as he bowed before them. With that, the Executive Principal dismissed the assembly. As he did so, the final bell sounded to signal the end of the school day. Billy and Juan were both riding the proverbial Cloud Nine as they made their way through the crowd of students and headed for the side exit, where their limousine was waiting for them. Again, any number of their fellow students showered them with compliments and congratulations. Billy especially gave and received so many kisses (although Juan got his fair share as well!) that by the time the two young giants got into the limo he was again on the verge of an orgasm! Somehow, he successfully managed to channel the extra sexual energy into his outfit and his muscles. Juan did likewise, as they both grew to a height of well over seven feet. Their pectoral muscles came up to within a few inches of their chins, while their trapezius muscles swelled up to the tops of their ears! Even the muscles in their faces grew noticeably larger and more powerful, yet in a way that caused them both to become even more glamorous and gorgeous! Their already over-the-top, “super-charro” suits became even more so, as the multi-colored crystals became actual diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and other precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow! As if that weren’t enough, the fabric of the two suits transformed from its original wool-polyester blend into cloth-of-gold, while that of the shirts changed from an already lavish silk satin brocade into cloth-of-silver! Even their sombreros got into the act, as they grew from 24-inch to 36-inch brims to match the new size of their owners, and, like the suits, were covered with precious and semi-precious stones! The Cinco de Mayo party was already in full swing by the time the two now “mega-charros” pulled up to the Ramirezes’ front door. Billy was overjoyed to see Rosita, who had come home from her private school specifically for the occasion. Both he and Juan were pleasantly shocked to see that Rosita, a long-time “femuscle” girl, was now every bit as huge as they were! The kiss that Billy exchanged with his long-time love was overwhelming for both of them. It was at that moment that Billy made up his mind to ask Rosita to marry him, knowing full well that she would instantly say “yes.” Only a few feet away, Juan was exchanging a similar kiss with Ruby, who had also grown into a “mega-femuscle” girl. The party itself was everything that either Juan or Billy could have wished for, with food and drink and dancing lasting far into the night. When at last the party began to wind down, but before they parted for the night, Billy, Juan, Rosita and Ruby got down on their knees together, then joined hands and gave thanks for the miracles they had recently experienced. Recognizing the responsibility that came with such blessings, they prayed for God’s continuing help and guidance as they prepared to enter the adult world and spend the rest of their lives together.

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14459-the-librarian-chapter-2/ Chapter 3: After his encounter with Ron in the gym posing room, Tom's desire for growth was super charged. For the next week his dedication for growth was unfaltering. His intensity in the gym had been elevated and at Ron's insistence, Tom ended his membership at the small 24-hour gym and signed up as a member of the hardcore Flex Plex. At home, Tom purged his kitchen of all the unhealthy and processed food that remained, leaving him with only top notch substances and ingredients. He dove into videos on cooking and nutrition and learned the best methods to make what would normally be tasteless health food appetizing. At work, Tom was operating on a new level of confidence. With this workouts and improving nutrition, he was lively and energetic. Charming and engaging with the visitors to the library, something that Susan picked up on. “Tom, you sure are happy lately, Boss. But I can't blame you. You look great. You are practically walking around with your chest puffed out. And it has become a very noticeable chest. I think you may need to borrow one of my bras soon.” Tom chortled her remark. “I think I've got a ways before that will be necessary. But yes, I've been making some great progress in the gym lately-” “I'll say! Don't think I haven't noticed those polos looking even tighter lately. It looks like you've been shopping at the Baby Gap.” “Oh stop, it is not that tight!” Tom chuckled, replying in defense. “Hey! Hey! I'm not complaining! And truthfully no one else is either. I don't know if you've noticed, but there has been a noticeable increase in the number of women visiting this branch. Word about the city's hottest librarian seems to be getting around.” “Well that's flattering, but I would prefer to see an increase in the number of hunky young men...” “Oh, I would too, Boss! I would too.” Tom had weighed himself at 226 lbs at the end of the week, another staggering jump of 7 solids pounds of muscle, a number that led to another jackoff session in front of the mirror as Tom admired the burgeoning stud that stared back at him. All he had to think of was his growing muscles. How he was setting new PR's on virtually every exercise, growing stronger and stronger. He recalled staring up at the underside of Ron's pecs as he benched 225 lbs for ten reps earlier that evening and how proud he was. Benching two plates on each side for ten was always a measuring stick for the truly strong, and now he was there. Alas, as exciting as the previous week was for Tom, it was the following week that the struggles began. Even with all the effort he had been putting into his workouts, even with all the motivation, he found the weights he was using were no longer increasing. Here or there he had been managing to eek out an extra rep or two with the help of Ron or another regular member of the Flex Plex yelling him on, but the gains were slowing down. At the end of the week Tom had only managed to put on an addition two pounds, up to 228 lbs. At work, the new branch had steadily been gaining patronage as new people became aware of the new facility. Susan was quick to remind Tom that he had a part in that as well. “Boss, I think our wish has come true! Have you even noticed that a few more young men have started to come to the Library? I'm not going to claim to have serviceable gaydar, but I've caught a few of them staring at you, you know.” Tom, shocked, didn't believe her, “Don't tease me, Susan. I've noticed more people coming and so obviously there will be a few more men but I haven't noticed anything.” Susan rolled her eyes and giggled. “I'm serious, Tom. Cripes, sometimes I don't believe you are gay for as unobservant as you are...” While work seemed to be going great, that week his gym progress was nagging on his psyche. His growth had seemingly halted and as weighed himself he found that he had not gained a single pound nor set any personal lifting records that week. “FUCK!” Tom grumbled as he stepped off the scale. Ron winced at the outburst. “Woah, Dude. What's going on?” “I didn't gain a single pound this week.” Ron chuckled as Tom grumbled. “Damn, Bro, you've been bitten hard!” “Bitten hard by what?” “The iron bug! You've got a case of iron fever as hard as anyone I've ever seen.” “I'm just trying to get bigger. I want to get bigger. I NEED to get bigger!” Tom glowered. Ron rose up his hands in defense and smirked, “Easy, big guy! I want you to get bigger too. You are just hitting a plateau. Every lifter hits one eventually. And let's be honest, it's not like you can grow forever. Look in the mirror, dude. You are jacked!” Ron reached out and thwacked Tom's meaty exposed chest with an open hand. Normally this would've send blood to Tom's package but he was so frustrated he hardly noticed. “It's not enough, Ron! I gained seven lbs a couple of weeks ago in six days alone. Now I've only put on 2 or 3 lbs in the two weeks since! What the hell?!” “Heh heh. You really are becoming a meathead, aren't you, buddy?” Ron reached up and ruffled Tom's sweaty hair. Tom turned to glower at the shorter stud but when his eyes saw Ron's handsome smirking face he relaxed. “Sorry, Ron. You're right. Things have just been going so awesome in the gym and at work that I should appreciate this.” “Yeah you should, stud! Hey man, get this. I heard from one of my gay buddies about this certain 'Hot Librarian” at a nearby branch. You wouldn't happen to know anything about this fella, would you??” “Shut up, Ron. Did Susan put you up to this??” “Who the hell is 'Susan'?” Tom huffed and Ron chuckled. “Hell yeah, man. Look at you! Becoming a known asset in this little city, you are. Seems like many people want a taste of some librarian beef.” Ron, looked around, looked at Tom and then lowered his voice, “...And I can't say I blame them!” Ron winked and reached up and quickly tweaked Tom's nipple, sending shudders down his exposed sweaty torso. Tom grinned back down at Ron. “You better not start something you don't want me to finish.” “Haha. Or maybe I do, Tom!” Ron winked. Fuck, Ron really knew how to get Tom's gears churning. “But, hell Ron. Why have I stopped getting bigger. It feels so damn sudden.” “That typically means you need to change up something. Need to give your body a little shock of some sort. Tell you what. Next week we will change up the weights and rep ranges. You might try mixing up your supplements. The trick with muscle growth is to constantly keep your body guessing. Maybe try some weight gainer powders too. Got any?” Tom thought back to the unmarked tubs of what smelled like chocolate protein powder back in the closet at the library. “Yeah, I think I do.” +++++++++ Tom took Ron's advice to heart. The following day once his shift was over, Tom grabbed one of the unmarked black tubs of powder and took it home. He also committed himself to increasing his caloric intake by another 1000 calories. He went to the store and along with his shopping cart full of meats and eggs, stocked up on almonds, natural peanut butter and whole milk. From his internet research he read that these items were great ways to get in additional healthy calories. Tom pulled up to the checkout stall and started loading his food onto the belt. “Did you find everything you were looking for, sir?” the cashier said his rehearsed line. “Yes, thank you,” “Wow, Sir, I can see how you got so buff.” Tom was taken aback as he looked to the cashier, a sturdy, athletic looking high school kid. The kid's strong build seemed to indicate that he was heavy into sports. Tom was briefly at a loss for words as this was the first time a stranger had acknowledged his newly built musculature. The friendly young man added, “I'm trying to pack on some more muscle myself for next football season. I was the backup linebacker last year. Coach told me I need to eat more meat and eggs to put on size. It obviously seems to be working for you.” “Um...thanks. And yes, you gotta follow the old adage, eat big to get big.” Tom puffed out his chest as his confidence grew on the spot. Here was this young stud, looking up to and praising his build. As the teen, Chet, according to his nametag, scanned and rang up his total, he and Tom bantered like two gym bros, sharing their lifting poundages and techniques. Chet was thoroughly impressed that most of Tom's progress has only come in the last couple of months. Tom even found himself giving the young jock some advice on nutrition and lifting! It was all something completely new to Tom. Back in high school he was a beanpole, tall and skinny. He had virtually no experience conversing with a school-age jock in his entire lifetime. Chet rang up the last item and read the total to Tom who whipped out his credit card to pay. “Well, thanks, Chet. It was nice talking to you. Good luck with football.” “Thank you, Sir! As much as you eat I have a feeling I will see you again in here.” Tom thanked the young man and headed to his car, feeling bigger and better than ever. +++++ The following day Tom geared up for an intense leg workout with Ron. Tom dreaded leg days. Being a tall guy, he naturally had an aversion to squatting down low. And Ron, being the hardass trainer that he was, never went easy on Tom. It was good thing in the end and he had been seeing his legs grow like the rest of him, but it was never easy. That morning Tom had made himself a nice homemade gainer shake consisting of whole milk, cottage cheese, natural peanut butter, oatmeal and a scoop of the chocolate protein powder from the unmarked black tub. He topped off the shake with a juicy strawberry to give it a touch of sweetness. As he guzzled down the thick shake, he savored the flavor. The new powder was a nice rich chocolate which went perfectly with the hint of strawberry. Soon after consuming the shake he began to feel a warmth spreading through his body, almost like the feeling he got after drinking a strong nitric-oxide preworkout powder. “Damn, I feel good!” Tom thought to himself. He was feeling so alive and energetic that he debated heading to the gym right then and there, but he knew his workout would be even better with Ron. For the next hour he tried to busy himself with weekend chores, laundry, dishes and paying the bills. But any little task he did seemed to stimulate his body. He almost felt like he was getting a pump just from folding clothes and scrubbing pots. The feeling of blood pulsing through his veins and muscles caused his dick to chub with excitement. It was like his body was on overdrive. Finally, the hour was up and it was time to head to the gym. At the gym, Ron was witnessing what seemed to be an animalistic version of Tom. Tom ferociously attacked the weights with an intensity that the even-keel librarian hadn't really shown before. With every rep he gritted his teeth and roared, sweat pouring down his face. As Tom finished and excruciating set of 25 leg extensions, he flopped out of the machine and fell to the ground, groaning as his quad muscles were bloated with a painful pump. “Damn, bro. What's gotten into you? You are on fire today. I think you've set a PR on every exercise we've done.” Between breaths Tom was able to respond. “I don't know man. I just...I just feel like I have so much energy...my body is buzzing...I just feel...powerful and aggressive.” Tom looked up to Ron and caught his eyes. Ron could practically see a fire in the librarian's pupils. Tom growled to Ron, “...And I like it!” “Haha, big guy. I like it too! You keep working like this and you are going to explode with size. Here let me help you up. Ooof! Damn you are heavy!” Ron grabbed Tom's arm and helped pulled the growing man up onto his wobbly legs. “Woah, easy there! Grab that machine and steady yourself, dude. You better prepare yourself man. You are going to be baby deer for the next of days the way you worked your legs today, fuckin' awesome! Holy shit, man. Pull up those shorts a bit.” Still hanging onto the leg press machine for support, Tom reached down and hiked up the left leg of his shorts. It was then he saw what Ron was seeing. His medialus and lateralis quad muscles were pumped harder and bigger than he had ever seen. New, small veins crisscrossed the pulsing muscle. Ron reached down and poked his vastus medialis as it bulged and threatened to encroach on his kneecap. “Goddamn, Bro! It's like I'm poking granite. Have you always had those veins in your leg muscles?” “Not that I remember, Ron. Jeezus my legs feel so pumped.” Tom straightened his left leg, flexing it harder and his lower quad muscles hardened even further, pushing Ron's pointer finger away. “Damn, Tom. You've got some serious wheel going on here. Hang on I gotta take a pic of this.” “What?! No way, man I'm not like that...” Tom protested. Ron chuckled as he pulled out his phone, “Too bad, man. I'm posting this on my Instagram. If my potential clients see you then I will be getting lots of business soon. Alright, flex that big wheel! Awesome, bro!” Tom returned home and headed straight to the kitchen. As part of his new dedication Tom had been preparing several premade meals when he had time at night. He pulled out three compartmentalized Tupperware containers and scarfed them down within the next 10 minutes. As he sated his hunger he chuckled to himself as he patted his stills sweaty, engorged belly, “Shoot, that was supposed to be three meals worth of food. Now I have to make more.” Tom whipped out his phone and pulled up Ron's Instagram page and sure enough there was his picture with the caption, “My good bro Tom the Librarian got an epic leg day pump today! DM me for training rates!” followed by several hastags including: #legday #squattilyoudrop #datpump #neverskiplegday #nevergiveup and #librarymuscle. The last one making Tom laugh to himself. Tom examined the picture closely and had to admit he'd never seen his legs look that big. He then reached down and pulled up his shorts again and was surprised to see that his huge pump was still there. Ron and Tom only worked out together on the weekends and on Thursday, so for the first half of the following Tom had to workout alone. Everyday Tom would enjoy a meal shake with the mysterious protein powder and every day, even without Ron there, Tom enjoyed the best workouts of his life. The pumps were insane. His joints felt better than ever. Where he was used to feeling little aches and pains, he felt none of that. After after gym session he felt hungrier than ever. He was eating more and more during each meal and was having to prepare nearly twice as much food at nights than what he was used to. But it was worth it. Tom could practically feel himself growing. It was like any pump that he got from the previous workout remained. His swollen muscles never seemed to lose their pump. He felt harder than ever...and so did his cock. Along with the killer workouts his sex drive had ballooned. Tom swore that he had an erection more often then his heavy softie. He found himself making more trips to the bathroom at work to take care of business and relieve some pressure. He hadn't felt this horny since he was a teenager and even then he wasn't sure he as amped up as he was now. With his slowly swelling body, Tom began to notice more and more how little things here and there reminded him of his progress. Simple things like lathering up his face to shave was now slightly more challenging as his plumped biceps impeded him from bending his arms too far. How restocking books seemed to give his delts a good pump. How reaching up to scratch his neck was now more difficult. And the clothes. His clothes were becoming tighter and tighter, something that had not gone unnoticed by Susan. “Boss, you really need to move up a size...it's becoming a bit distracting. You're shirts and pants have gone from fashionably snug to way too small.” Tom glanced at the red, checkered long sleeves covering his arms. They were plastered to his biceps and forearms. The oxford shirt was tight all over and the buttons strained across his pecs. “I guess you're right. I hadn't really noticed how much progress I have made lately,” Tom lied with a smug grin. Susan rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I don't believe that for a second, Mr. Muscles. I admit, you look great, but if you don't get some new clothes soon you are going to burst out of those.” That thought sent a pulse to Tom's cock. “Haha Susan, I've still got to put on a few more pounds before that happens...” As he spoke Tom reached forward to grab a pen at the edge of the desk when a sudden RIIIIPPPPP interrupted the silence. Tom looked over at his shoulder, the seems of this sleeve had torn loose from the shoulder. “SEE!!” Susan shouted. “My goodness, Boss. You are becoming the hulk.” As she spoke, Tom was happy he was sitting at his desk as his cock has shot to full mast. And could it be? Was it possible that it felt like his cock has extended just slightly further down his leg than he remembered? “I guess you're right, Susan. I'll have to hit up the mall this weekend, heh heh.” Tom chuckled happily at his situation. Susan exited the room. Once the coast was clear Tom hurried to the bathroom for another tension relieving jack off session, thinking about how he was literally growing out of his clothes. On Thursday, Tom strutted into Flex Plex and right up to Ron, who gave him a quick once over. “Geez, big guy. Are you wearing a smaller shirt? You look really big today.” With a smug grin, Tom replied. “Nope, just making some awesome gains lately thanks to you!” “I know you have buddy, but I swear you look way bigger than when I saw you last weekend. Shit, dude...” Ron trailed off as he studied Tom's body, which seemed to be stuffed into an excessively tight T-shirt. In the past, as they lifted and pumped, Tom vascularity would increase. But now, even before their workout, Tom's arms were lined with thick, pulsing veins. The duo proceeded to have an epic back workout. For the first time since Tom had known Ron, Ron was rendered speechless as he watched his former protege attack the weights. The formerly quiet and reserved librarian was roaring and yelling as he completed barbell rows, dumbell rows and lat pulldowns, his back pumping and expanding wider and wider. Since this was a hardcore gym, the beastly yelling he was emanating wasn't unusual from the big lifters, but these sounds had never been heard from this new member. By now, Tom was now not only using the same weights as Ron, but was consistently lifting 20 to 30 lbs more than the ripped surfer. “Fuck, man. You are a goddamn beast, dude. You look like you are going to tear out of that shirt,” Ron had commented as they grabbed a drink of water after their last set Tom smirked down at his trainer and almost growled. “I hope I do soon, buddy. Fuck, I just feel so awesome. Like I could just tear down the walls of this place. Like nothing can stop me. The weights have been feeling lighter and lighter. I swear I'm growing by the hour!” Tom punctuated this last statement by bringing his arms up into a double biceps pose, right there in the open gym by the water fountain. Ron had never seen his client pop any sort of muscle pose before with any sort of seriousness. Ron watched as Tom's biceps plumped and hardened. The lump of arm muscle bloated as Tom slowly bent his arms and brought his fists toward his head. With a SNARL Tom reached full flex... RRRRRIIIIIPPPPPPP. Just like the previous day in the office, the sound of tearing fabric was heard. Ron watched aghast as Tom's biceps had torn through the too tight sleeves of his soaked workout T-shirt. “YESSSSSSS” Tom hissed as he flexed and unflexed his burgeoning canons, shreds of fabric hanging from his sleeves. Blood began being redirected to his crotch as his dick plumped excitedly to half mast. “HOLY FUCK, DUDE!” Ron exclaimed. “Those pythons are HUGE! Way bigger than last week. C'mon, bro. We gotta check something...” Ron glanced down at Tom's shorts and noticed the growing bulge. He shook his head, turned and headed to the locker room. “Follow me, dude.” Ron led Tom into the locker room. Tom swaggered as he followed his trainer, noticing just how small that Ron looked. He remembered Ron looking so huge and jacked when they first met a few weeks ago. The guy was still super ripped stud and hot as hell. As he followed Ron he couldn't help but ogle the surfer stud's pert ass, but he couldn't help but grin confidently that it was obviously apparent that he was bigger than Ron. Much bigger. And not simply due to his height advantage. “Alright dude, step up on the scale. You were 227 last Saturday?” “228,” Tom corrected. Tom placed one foot on the scale, then the other and stepped up. With rapt attention the two men stared at the LCD display on the wall. 246 lbs. Ron gasped. Tom just stared at the number. “HOLY FUCK, TOM. That's eighteen pounds in five days!” As Tom processed the number his dick quickly swelled to full mast. At that moment he didn't give a shit if Ron or anybody else noticed the obscene tent in his gym shorts. He was all man. He was a strong, jacked beast. He was the hunky librarian. He was a bodybuilder. “FUCK YEAH,” was all Tom had to say.

Since winter vacation started, i usually spend it with family or my boyfriend Danny. We met in college a while back, I'm two years ahead of him and he just completed his first year. Now Me and him meet in class and we fell for each other, he’s kind, funny and just so cute, like a little ball of joy you can keep in your pocket to cheer you up whenever you’re down. I loved to play with his wavy blond hair; he had that skater twink look I liked for some reason. He’s pretty skinny for a guy his age, like you can pick him up like a toothpick with one arm, it was just adorable. He wasn't skinny to the bone, he’d could eat whatever he wanted and wouldn't even gain a pound. The other thing I loved about him his mini plump ass that I could (and have) destroy countless time and pretty decent dick I could have fun with. We haven't spoken in a while since he went to go visit his parents; I've gotten pretty lonely without him around, id loved it when I would get back from the gym and he’d welcome me home asked how my gym session went and I'd show him by flexing my pumped body, he loved to feel me all over when would come back from the gym; to be honest having your muscles worshiped feels great. One day I got a text message from Danny while I was at work. Danny: hey sorry i haven't msg you in a while hope you're OK, I miss you a lot since I've been gone and don't worry I'm doing just fine, I'm keeping this short because I'm heading back home soon. I hope you like you gift, see you soon ;] He sent me that picture and could not, for the life of me believe this happened in two weeks; it took me years to get big and now he's almost halfway to getting my size, i'm 235 pounds of muscle and the last time I checked, he was 129. Whatever it is that happened to him, I want what he's having.

Here's my next story. I hope you like. If you've read my other stories you know that brevity is not my strong suit. The first part is a lot of setup, but I promise it will lead to good things! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Written for a friend THE LIBRARIAN - Part 1 Tom Kemper exhaled as he sat in his car in the parking lot outside of the newly opened East Branch of the Thomasville City Library. In the last decade middle age had come down like a hammer on the hard working man. During that span, the former accountant had decided to change his career. Giving up a life of spreadsheets and numbers, he had returned to college and picked up a degree in History and Library Sciences. After a few successful years working at nearby local university, his supervisor had recommended him to apply for the position of the branch manager at this new location. After acing his interviews he was promptly offered the job. “Time for a new adventure,” Tom said to himself as he turned off the ignition and stepped out of his car. He opened the back seat door and grabbed a large carrier full of various coffees headed into the East Branch. The modest, standalone building was located at the end of a large parking lot adjacent to a strip mall in a burgeoning part of the city. He made his way up the steps, unlocked the door and headed inside. The other city library staff had already cleaned the building and had began setting up shelves and stocking them with books. However, there was still a lot of work to be done before the place could open next week. Boxes of books were stacked around the walls, waiting to be placed in their respective sections. A few minutes before 8:00am the rest of the staff began to trickle in, 16 in all. Tom had helped interview and hire half of them and the other half were transfers from the other city branches. “Good morning everyone,” Tom said cheerily as his staffed filed in. “First things first, time for coffee!” The others chuckled at Tom's affable nature. Kind, witty and sarcastic, Tom never had trouble connecting with others. Most of the staff helped themselves to one of the cups as Tom sipped his. “I don't know about you, but I can't function unless I have my morning java. The first task for one of you this morning will be to run over to the appliance store and pick up a coffee maker.” Tom led the group in a quick icebreaker. Luckily, most of the group knew each other from their respective work in the library field. Tom introduced the rest of the new hires and then assigned the group to various tasks to get the library up and running. Tom set about to help unboxing the books with half of the group. As he bent down to pick up a box, he grabbed his back and let out a YELP. Susan, one of the new hires rushed over. “Tom, are you alright?” The pretty, dark-complected, 30-something brunette woman asked with sympathy. Tom grabbed his back in frustration as he contorted his face. “Ugh, yeah. I guess I should've lifted with my legs like they always say, damnit.” “Well, since you are the boss why don't you go set up your office. We'll take care of these boxes,” Susan suggested. Feeling ashamed at his lack of physical aptitude, Tom reluctantly agreed and sulked over the office, twisting his torso trying to loosen up the kink in his back. Once he closed the door, Tom grimaced loudly. Another unfortunate side effect of his age was the degradation of his body. Now in his late 40's, Tom had always had a seemingly trim physique, partly due to his height at a lanky 6'3. Although he knew the truth, that instead of trim, he was actually just 'skinny-fat.' Tall, dark and handsome, his age had just begun to show with some lines on his face, although instead of aging him they only seemed to refine his masculine visage. But it disjointed Tom that his body belied his handsome face. As part of this new adventure, Tom had even told himself that he was going to fully commit himself into getting into shape once the library was up and running. But even then, as with most resolutions, at that point he only half believed it would happen. As Tom continued to stretch out, he thought back to the man he had seen at the grocery store yesterday. The man was simply put, enormous. Clearly a bodybuilder, the man's t-shirt was plastered to his protruding muscles. With every step and sway of his arms the flesh underneath the shirt bunched and flexed in an erotic symphony. “I bet that guy would have no trouble lifting those boxes of books,” Tom grumbled to himself. Tom had recently come to grips with the fact that he was gay, something that he had so far only shared with a handful of close friends. Not only had he come to terms, but he fully accepted that he was into a certain type of man. Namely, muscular. Tom was obsessed with huge, bulging, ripped muscle. Not so much the big rounded powerlifter build, but the tight-waisted, wide V-shape of the biggest muscle models, the type of men who dominated the new classic physique division of bodybuilding shows. This was the type of man Tom wanted to be and be with and provided another spark in his commitment to get into shape. Remembering the hunk from the store allowed Tom's mind to briefly forget the pain in his back and he felt a swelling in his groin. One place the new library manager had never been lacking was downstairs, as he looked down at the unmistakable bulge in his pants. He chuckled at his reaction, “I guess I'm not going back out there for a few minutes.” Once the pain subsided, Tom began organizing his office, being careful not to bend over. After an hour or so of organizing Tom noticed a door in the back corner of his large office. He rightfully assumed it was a closet. As he went to open the door he found it to be locked. “Well that's odd,” he grumbled. Grabbing his key ring that came with the new office, he noticed a small, brass key. Trying it in the door, he was relieved to see the door swing open into a long narrow closet full of steel shelves. He stepped into the room and took note. The long shelves on the side walls were empty, but the narrow back wall shelves were stocked full with various sized plastic bottles and tubs. As Tom inspected them closer he realized they were various nutritional supplements. Protein powders, fat burning pills, energy mixes, you name it. “Man, whomever worked here before me was quite the gym bunny.” Then he contemplated all that happened recently. The new job, telling himself he would get into shape, the huge bodybuilder in the supermarket, tweaking his back lifting a heavy box full of books and now a room full of workout supplements. It's like the universe had acknowledged that Tom had decided to make a change to his body and was providing all the extra motivation. And the universe had handing him nice free gift. He surmised that he likely had over a year's worth of supplements in front of him. As he continued to take stock he noticed two large black tubs with no labeling in the middle of the protein powders. He took one down and unscrewed the cap and noted the dark brown powder inside. “Must be more chocolate protein powder, like the other tubs.” He set the unmarked tubs back on the shelf and headed back out of the closet to assist his workers. After work that night Tom headed to the chiropractor directly across the parking lot from the soon-to-open library. A handsome man in his late 20's greeted Tom as he entered. “Hello there, what can I do for you?” the man said as he looked up from the reception desk. Tom gave the man a once over and was impressed. He had close cropped brown hair, a full round, cleanly shaven face. Even though his face seemed slightly pudgy, the man was anything but. About 5'10” or so, his thick, stocky musculature filled the polo shirt nicely. While certainly no muscle bunny, the man clearly knew his way around the gym as displayed by his sturdy build. Tom replied, “Oh I tweaked by back today, I was hoping you could help me work out the kinks.” “Of course! Backs are my specialty. I saw you walking over from the building across the lot. Do you work there?” “Yes, we are opening a new library branch in that building. I'm the new branch manager, Tom Kemper, nice to meet you,” Tom said as they shook hands. “Nice to meet you, Tom. I'm Taylor Ottoman. And that's cool. It will be nice to have a new library in the this neighborhood, my kids will love that.” Tom shook his head, silently disappointed at the confirmation that this hunky chiro was straight. “That's a quite a difference from what that building used to be.” Tom cocked his eyebrow curiously, “Oh, I'm sorry I'm new to this area. What did it used to be?” “It was a small, very hardcore gym. I used to see some really big guys go there. A couple of the patrons used to stop in here to get adjustments. These men were massive, like pro-bodybuilder sized. I used that gym a few times but I got intimidated and started going to a Y that was close to my house. I mean these guys were seriously intense in there.” Tom listened with rapt attention and took the opportunity to compliment the man. “Oh wow. They must have been really big if you were intimidated. You look like quite the sturdy man yourself, Taylor.” Taylor smiled and chuckled, “Well thanks buddy. I like to think I'm ahead of the curve, but that place was something else. I didn't see a ton of guys go there, but the few that did were huge. Word around the strip mall is the owner got busted selling the illegal gear and that why it closed up shop a few months ago. As huge as those guy were I have no reason to doubt it.” To Tom, the room full of supplements now made much more sense now. Tom then filled out the appropriate forms for Mr. Ottoman and proceeded to have the stocky man work on his back. Twenty minutes later, he paid Taylor and left feeling much better. With all the signs the universe was sending his way, that night he joined a small, nearby 24-hour fitness gym and had his first workout session, a light 15 minute ride on the recumbent exercise bike followed by some more stretches for his back. He left feeling refreshed and that night enjoyed a one of the best nights' sleep he had in a long while, excited for the his new adventure. +++++++++ A week later all the books had been properly sorted and stacked and the library finally opened. The city had a nice small ceremony with the mayor even participating in a small ribbon cutting complete with cheesy, over-sized golden scissors. Tom and the rest of the staff were excited and relieved to have everything in place and finally allow the public in. During the past week Tom had become particularly close to Susan, whom he found could match his sharp wit with gusto. After that first day he and Susan had decided to share a celebratory glass of wine at the nice Italian restaurant just down the street. “Great job getting everything up and running, boss,” Susan praised as their wine glasses clinked together. “The rest of the staff really likes you too. I think we're all going to get along very nicely.” Tom grinned, “Well thank you, miss. I really enjoy your company as well. I honestly enjoy that you aren't afraid to tell me when I'm doing something stupid. Just because I'm your boss doesn't mean I want to be unapproachable.” The two chatted with each other some more, enjoying each others' company as they learned more about each other and laughing at each others' jokes. Tom even noticed Susan seemed to be checking him out. “So, Tom...is there a Mrs. Kemper in your life...” she coyly asked, eyebrows raised. Tom sighed and set his glass down. Susan immediately became worried. “Oh no. I'm so sorry if you are involved. I didn't mean to come onto you, Tom. I-” “Susan, relax. Actually, I...I'm... Well, I don't play for your team if you catch my drift.” Susan sat that pondering what she had heard before realization crept across her face. She immediately chuckled and took a big sip of wine. “Well DAMN! Of course you are. You are good looking, thin, smart, charming. Damnit, why are they always the gay ones,” she huffed and Tom snorted laughter. “Sorry, Suzy, you're just not my type. But, ah, I haven't told many people, so I would appreciate if you don't make a big deal of this.” “Oh of course, Tom! I would never. In fact, I think I love you even more now! So tell me, Tom, what sort of man catches your eye? Let's dish!” Now that his wheels had been greased, Tom played along. “Well, handsome, charming, fit-” “Oh so you are in love with yourself!” Both adults roared in laughter at Susan's joke. “Well, not quite haha. I'm working on the 'fit' part, especially after throwing out my back last week. Damn, that was embarrassing. I like a little bit more meat on a man's bones. Some steak if you will.” Susan cast him a knowing glance, “Ahhhh so you like the big, strong type, huh. Like, say, a big strong chiropractor type?” Tom's eyes widened. “Oh yes Tom, I've seen you head over there to see Dr. Ottoman a couple of times last week! I've been a client of his for a while, I admit he's easy on the eyes.” Tom rolled his own eyes. “Well, you're getting closer. Dr. Ottoman has a nice build, but maybe a bit soft. And I've been going over to get my back fixed!” “Sure, boss....sure...” Tom just sighed. “But, I am looking forward to getting back into shape. This 48 year old body isn't getting any younger.” “You are FORTY-EIGHT! Wow I'm stunned. I would've guessed you were about 40. You look great for your age. And I sure don't blame you, women say all the time they don't want a guy with big muscles, but that's bullshit!” she said with a laugh. “I completely agree!” Tom said as they cheersed again. “I appreciate the compliments, ma'am. And believe me, if I were straight, I would gladly take you out to dinner.” A couple hours later Tom made his way to the gym and enjoyed his nightly workout. He had been going every night for the past week and every workout had been going better and better. Every workout he had more energy and seemingly was able to lift heavier weights, thought the amounts he had been using were still modest by any weightlifting accounts. 90 minutes later, with his shirt drenched in sweat he made his way toward the front, waving to the attractive, fit young desk clerk with shaggy blonde hair, Ron. Clad in grey gym shorts and blue sleeveless Nike gym shirt, Ron had a golden tan to compliment his blonde locks, giving him a lean, surfer boy look. “Another good workout Mr. Kemper?” “You bet, Ron! I'm really enjoying these starter gains, is that what you called them?” “Beginner gains, man! And yeah I can tell. You look like your energy has tripled since the first time you walked in last week. Keep it up! And hey, I'm currently studying to become a personal trainer. If you want, I'd be happy to come up with a workout plan for you. Also, I could help show you some more moves if you'd like. No offense man, but I can tell this gym thing is new to you, bro. AND, for my classes I need to log 20 hours of practice training so I'd be happy to help you out, free of charge. Dude, from your intensity I can see you have the drive to keep at it.” Tom's face lit up, “Really!? That would be awesome, Ron.” Tom spent the next 20 minutes discussing his goals with Ron, who Tom found out was just 20 years old. When the subject of size came up Tom couldn't hide the fact that he wanted to be big. Like really big. “Oh, so you wanted to be Mr. Olympia, Bro! Haha, don't we all!” Tom's face went bright red as he revealed his previously hidden desire for the first time. Ron noticed, “Hey man, don't feel bad. I'm going to give you all the basics to start becoming the muscle beast I know you want to be. What is your diet like?” Tom relayed to Ron his normal diet. While not unhealthy, Ron let him know it needed an overhaul. “So here's where you need to make a big change, Mr. K. You're diet isn't half bad, but you are not eating nearly enough to get big. I can see why you only weigh 175 lbs. “Not a bad weight, but based on what I'm hearing you are probably eating only about 2000 calories per day. Being a tall dude at 6'3”, you need to be eating about 4500 to 6000 calories to get big.” “Seriously, Ron? I have to eat twice as much as I am now?” “Yup! Two to three times as much, dude. Gotta eat big to get big!” With that Ron raised his right arm and flexed. Tom practically drooled as a nice lump of tanned muscle sprang from his arm. It was impossible to miss that Ron was in shape but his biceps surged when flexed. “I eat about 3500 calories per day and I'm 185 lbs at 5'10, so that gives you an idea of how much you need to eat.” Ron agreed to meet up with Tom tomorrow evening to give him some pointers on setting up a proper workout split. “You want to work each muscle group every 4 to 6 days for optimum growth,” Ron had said. After Tom left, glad to have made a new friend to encourage him on his quest, he promptly drove the grocery store and completely loaded up his shopping cart with all sorts of growth promoting foods. Eggs, chicken, steak, fish, spinach, celery, oatmeal, you name it. All the food that Ron had mentioned. The following day, Tom made his way to the health section of the library. His discussion with Ron last night had only piqued his interest further. In the small section he found what he was looking for. Some books on exercise and nutrition. Then he saw it. “The Encyclopedia of Modern Bodybuilding” by Arnold Schwarzenegger. Feeling slightly nervous, he grabbed the book off the shelf and took it into his office where he would proceed to read it during his down times. That evening he made it back to the gym and greeted at Ron. “Hey buddy! Ready to get big!?” Ron cheerily stood and slabbed Tom's back. He handed Tom some papers with a full blown six day routine. Ron then lead Tom through he first days routine, which focused on back and biceps. “I saw you doing chest yesterday so I moved that a couple days out.” What followed was the most intense workout of Tom's life. He was glad his gym was a this little used 24-hour gym, otherwise he would've felt ashamed that such light weights were kicking his ass. Ron wouldn't let him go heavier unless he performed the movement with near perfections. “Getting big is about working the muscle, not just moving weight, bro,” Ron would chastise when Tom tried to grab the larger weights. “Shit, Ron. I'm just so damn weak. You are using the same weights just to demonstrate the movements that I am for my lifts.” “HEYBRO! STOP THAT RIGHT NOW!” Ron snapped at Tom. At that moment Ron seemed 15 years older and far more mature than his young face belied. “No negativity. You've only been lifting for a little over a week now. The size and strength will come. But it will come a lot faster if you do everything correctly and don't get injured. Got it, dude!?” Tom sighed and grinned. “Yes sir, Ron SIR! Man...I can't believe I'm letting a young whipper-snapper like you boss me around.” Ron chuckled and grabbed Tom's meaty shoulder. Tom admired howt he veins danced on Ron's rippling forearm. “Damn, right old man! I'm the boss! Now back to those rows!” Tom awoke the next day feeling like a freight train had hit him. He practically crawled out of bed aching. “Holy crap. If this is what it take to get into shape then I may not be cut our for this.” Heeding Ron's advice, he whipped up a large breakfast consisting of 5 eggs and bowl of oatmeal. For him this was a very large breakfast but he managed to choke it down. Next he made into the bathroom for a nice warm shower. As the rivulets fell over his body he felt his aching joints and tight muscles begin to loosen up. His hand began to creep down his torso where he found his prodigious cut cock. He was pleased that one place he knew he didn't need improvement was his thick, long, 8” dick. Thinking back to Ron's flexed biceps brought him to full mast in just a couple of seconds. As he worked his soapy hand up and down the shaft he thought about Ron's tanned, smooth body, the way the sinews danced up and down his arms. The way his golden biceps practically exploded from his arms when he flexed... “UGHHHH!” That did it. Tom unloaded his heavy balls under the warm shower with a deep moan. Turning the shower off and drying himself off, he realized all the tension was seemingly gone. A nice hot shower and jerk has completely refreshed his aching body and he felt like he could tackle the world. ++++++ And so it went for the next few days. Library, food prep, gym, home, sleep. It seemed repetitive but Tom was feeling better than ever. Every workout kicked his ass, but after fueling up and showering the following morning, he felt revived and ready to go. He noticed that he seemed to have more energy for the entire day whereas before he would be dragging through the afternoons, relying solely on his cherished coffee. At first it felt masochistic, but he was loving looking forward to his sessions with Ron. Tom continued to soak in the knowledge he was gaining from reading Arnold's book, having read through over half of the book by the end of the week. On Friday afternoon, Susan walked in on Tom with his nose buried in the book during his break. “BOSS!” Susan had practically yelled causing Tom to snap his head up. “What the heck are you reading that you are so engrossed in?” Susan reached out to look at the book. Before he could pull it away, she got a look. “The Encyclopedia of Bodybuilding? My goodness, you sure are taking this seriously. Is that really want you want, to look like one of those huge freaks?” she asked. Embarrassed and blushing red, Tom pulled the book away. “NO!” he said a bit too defensively. But this book has some great information on getting into shape. I just want to put on a little muscle, that's all.” As Tom voiced this he knew he was lying. He didn't want a little bit of muscle. He wanted A LOT of muscle. To be a walking powerhouse of dense, thick undulated beef. He absolutely wanted to look like one of those 'freaks'. He just wasn't quite ready to share that fact yet. Susan stared at him unconvinced. “Well, Mr. future muscle-man,” she teased, “whatever you are doing, keep it up. I know you've only been working out for a couple of weeks but you are looking good. You have a healthy glow to you and you look trimmer.” Susan winked and walked out of the room. Tom couldn't help but chuckle to himself as she left. After embarrassing the hell out of him she left him feeling more confident than ever. On Saturday, Ron invited Tom to join him at the Flex Plex as his guest, to introduce some heavy compound movements into his routine. The Flex Plex was a hardcore gym that Tom had never heard of. Ron greeted him in the parking lot. “Ron, I didn't know you lifted here. I thought you lifted at 24-hour.” “Haha. Dude, don't take offense to this, but that place is more for the beginners. I just work there to help pay the bills.” They headed into the gym and Tom was immediately awash in the smell of sweat and iron. It wasn't a bad smell, if anything it was intoxicating and he felt his bulge surge a bit as he inhaled the masculine aroma. He immediately noticed the difference in clientele as well. These men and women were serious lifters. Armor plated pecs pushed against shirts. Thick veins snaked across plumped biceps. Huge quads filled short gym shorts. Tom was in heaven, he had to think of baseball to keep his cock from engorging any further and becoming completely obvious. Ron signed in Tom as a guest and led him to the locker room. Tom was already dressed so he hung out while Ron changed. Ron stripped off his shirt and and Tom nearly choked on his spit. Ron had the most amazing, deep set, tanned abs he had ever seen. He couldn't help but comment, “Shit, Ron. If you can get me abs like that I will give you anything you want!” “Hey thanks, Bro! My abs are my pride and joy.” Ron raised clasped his hands behind his neck and clenched his torso down. He undulated his hips showing off the deep canyons in between each biscuit sized lump of muscle. Tom stared in rapt attention, unable to breathe. “We'll see what I can do to get you on my level. Strip off your shirt let's see what you got.” “What!?! No, thanks. Let's just go lift,” he protested as Ron rolled his eyes. “Dude, I'm working to be a trainer, I've seen WAY worse people than you. C'mon, we need to take some stats anyway. Strip of that shirt, bro before I tackle you and yank it off myself.” Inwardly Tom considered resisting as the thought of being tackled by this surfer adonis was quite alluring. Tom raised the shirt and set it on the bench. Ron gave him a look over. “Nice, dude! For an old guy you look great. You've even got some faint abs showing. And you were all embarrassed? Take a look man!” Ron pulled Tom over next to him and they checked themselves out in the mirror. At first Tom couldn't take his look off Ron, but as he examined himself closer he could see it. Perhaps it was shame that kept him from really looking at himself in his home mirror, but damn if he didn't look noticeably fitter and tighter all over. While the abs where not obvious, he could make out two faint columns. And where before there was basically no transition between his pecs and abs, now there was a definite separation between the two features. He was still somewhat soft all over, but the fluffiness he had seen before wasn't there. Had he really made that much progress in just two weeks? “Alright, big guy, stop gawking at your self and step up on the scale, haha! Nice, Dude! 185 lbs. I thought you said you were 175?” “I thought I was, Ron. Guess I started out a little heavier than I thought.” Feeling empowered, Tom followed Ron in another brutal workout that consisted of nothing but the core lifts and perfecting his form. Squats, deadlifts, bench press, military press. They finished with some abs which left Tom's core screaming in pain, but it was a good pain. It felt like progress. It felt like strength. It felt like growth. Ron and Tom walked to their vehicles in the hot sun as Ron brought up some more advice. “You're getting the lifts and the nutrition down, if you want to take this even further you might consider adding some supplements.” Ron gave Tom a new paper with a list of supplements for Tom to check out. “Do you know where you can find these things?” Thinking back to the store room full of supplements at the library, Tom replied, “Sure do, buddy. Thanks for everything man. You are going to be a great trainer.” Tom signed Ron's trainer log and the two parted ways for the weekend. “Thanks, bro! Have a good weekend. I've got a hot date tonight with a smokin' hot Latina with some big round tits. I gotta get home and get ready for a night of action! You keep building that bod of yours and you'll be getting the same action in now time!” Tom chuckled and waved off Ron, amused by his dude-bro antics. Taking Ron's list, Tom was able to find the supplements easily from his library office closet. There were so many additional supplements in his office that weren't on Ron's paper that he decided he would take it upon himself to learn about them an incorporate them into this diet if necessary. The next couple of weeks seemed to fly by. During his next workout Ron couldn't help but comment on his progress, “Dude, you have been making some amazing gains. I remember your first lifting session you were struggling to bench the 35 lbs dumbbells. Now, look at you dude!” Ron said as he clapped Tom's shoulder. Tom looked down at the 65 lb iron weights that rested on each of his knees. He hadn't even considered that the weights he were now using were nearly double that of when he started just a few short weeks ago. He couldn't help but suppress a grin, which Ron noticed. “Haha, yep dude! You are becoming a beast. And don't think I didn't notice that meaty delt that I just slapped. Dude, you are always wearing those baggy shirts in here, hiding that progress. What's going on under there? Don't think I haven't noticed those shirts not being as baggy. C'mon bro, show me what you got!” Tom smirked, pleased at the praise his hot young surfer dude buddy was throwing his way. “Well I haven't weighed myself in a couple of weeks. I guess it's time.” The two made their way to the back of the small, long weigh room to the scale. Tom stepped up on the platform and Ron began adjusting the sliding weights. “Dude...you've put on 16 lbs more! You are 201 lbs. Shit man, I'm going to have to up my game, you're bigger than me! I'm only 185!” Tom stared at the weight at Ron spoke. He couldn't believe it. He knew his clothes had been getting tighter and more snug and he knew he put on weight, but he would've guessed it was more like 5 lbs, not 16! Tom smiled excitedly and stepped off the scale. “Wow man, and I owe most of this to you, buddy! Thank you so much.” Tom couldn't help but reach out and quickly hug his young hero, enjoying the way the young man's taught body felt against his own improving one. He released Ron before it became to obvious he was feeling up the young buck “Wow, I never ever thought I would've been able to pass 200 lbs!” “OOF! Easy big man!” Ron exhaled as Tom released him. “You are going to blow past 210 at this rate! Fuck man you are making me feel small!” Tom rolled his eyes down at Ron. “Oh stop. You are still way bigger than me. Remember, I've got like 5 or 6 inches of height on you. And you felt rock solid when I hugged you. Uh...sorry about that...” Chuckling, Ron replied, “Dude, no worries. I'm happy for you. And your progress is really inspiring me to continued my training. I love helping people out. I bet your abs are killer, c'mon dude let's see.” “What?! Right here in the open gym?” “Yeah dude, no one else is here. Here, do you need some motivation?” With that Ron whipped off his shirt once again causing Tom's eyes to widen at the hot tanned abs. “Off with it, big guy...” Ron said as he grabbed at the hem of Tom's shirt. Reluctantly, Tom raised the shirt and set it to the side. Ron stared at him wide-eyed. A thunderous silence began to make Tom nervous. “Dude...” Ron began. “I've seen beginner gains before but this is incredible. Fuck, bro. You look amazing. I can't believe you've only been working out for a month or so.” It was then that Tom turned to the mirrors and began to look at himself next to Ron. He was stunned. While Ron was still in fitness model shape with deep cuts, sinews and veins outlining all his taut, tanned muscles, he saw that he wasn't that far behind. Their torso's were remarkably similar, except it was like his body was just Rons but just stretched taller. While Ron still had very low bodyfat, likely down around 5 percent, it looked like Tom was approaching single digits. His abs were clearly apparent but without the deep ridges that Ron sported. Tom noticed that every muscle of his was also apparent. The separations between his delts and biceps was evident. There was a clear line of blossoming cleavage between his pecs. His forearms, which had always been lean due to his long-time thinness, now had even bigger and more abundant veins crisscrossing them. “Tom, seriously, dude, You're progress is amazing. You must be doing everything perfectly right with your workouts, nutrition and supplements.” “Wow, Ron. I mean I've noticed the changes in the mirror at home. But to see me next to you just confirms it. Man, when I first saw you without your shirt at the Flex Plex I never thought I'd be in the same league as you man...wow.” “Big Tom, if you keep going like this, I am going to be out of YOUR league soon!” Ron playfully smacked Tom's abs and Tom did all he could to restrain his excitement, not just from from Ron's touch but from acknowledging his newly pumped body. It was on Thursday of the following week that Susan asked to speak to Tom in his office. They walked in there and Susan shut the door. “Tom, my dear friend, we need to have a little chat.” Tom looked at her confused. “Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately? You are bulging out of your clothes so much that you are nearly indecent.” Tom looked down and examined himself. He had continued to notice the snugness of his clothes. In fact, it excited him. It was confirmation that his efforts were paying off. He chuckled at Susan, “Well, I know I've put on some muscle, but I didn't think my clothes were that tight!” Susan rolled her eyes, “Boss, you're half right. Honestly, you look amazing in your shirts lately. Nearly every woman who has come in here in the last couple of weeks has asked me about the 'hunky librarian from the back office',” she said with finger quotes. Tom couldn't help but smile with pride. Susan leaned in closer, “But I'm not necessarily talking about your shirts... It's um...your pants. Your butt has also been attracting a lot of attention, but it's pulling your pants so tight that...your BULGE is becoming quite evident,” she said with a blush. Tom's eyes went wide. “...oh,” he said, embarrassed. It was Susan's turn to chuckle and grin, “Well, trust me, BIG boy, you've got nothing to be embarrassed about. But you've been giving some of the patrons and your workers fits trying to avoid staring are your crotch.” Susan fanned herself jokingly. “Believe me, if you weren't gay...” Tom busted out laughing. “Well sorry to disappoint you, Miss, heh heh. But I appreciate you letting me know. I suppose it is time to invest in some new clothes.” “Yes, my dear boss, it is. You have made tremendous progress. You are becoming a full blown stud. You know, I've noticed a tick up in the number of middel-aged women coming to library, I think word of mouth of your hunkiness is spreading throughout the women of the area” Chuckling, Tom replied, “Well that's flattering, but I sure would like it if some hunky men would notice and stop by.” “Oh you and me both, Mr. Hunky Librarian! You keep putting on muscle like you have and you will be in high demand soon.” That night Tom stood in his bathroom examining his body in the mirror before taking shower. Taking Susan's words to heart, he couldn't help but feel pride as he stared at his body. He had just weighed himself at 208 lbs. About one full pound of muscle gained every day. Even for beginner gains this was A LOT. Smirking at his reflection, he raised his arms and gave himself a double biceps flex. His large prodigious cock shot to full erection as he stared at his arms. “Damn,” he thought to himself. “My arms are nearly as big as Rons! Maybe bigger since I'm taller!” He considered his weight. 200 lbs had always seemed like a milestone number. Regardless of height, anyone over 200 lbs who is in shape is a big man. “And that's me. A BIG man now. And I'm only going to get BIGGER!” he said to himself with a growl. He reached down and began to jack his plumped cock. It felt so conceited to be jacking off to his own image, but he couldn't help but admire the newly muscular man in the mirror. Certainly no-one would think of him as a bodybuilder yet, but the man in the mirror was clearly a gym rat. And if anything, he had also lost some fat in his face, making his solid jawline even more pronounced, enhancing his handsomeness. He couldn't help but agree with Susan, the man in the mirror was a hunk. Tom ran his big left hand up and down the thick shaft of his cock as he flexed his right biceps and growled. He brought right hand down and began to play with his nipples. Fuck, he could even feel new heft within his pec meat as he pinched and his sensitive nipples. The sensation caused his knees to slightly buckle. This only caused the new definition to make itself known on his quads. Tom moaned loudly noticing the pump in his legs. No wonder his pants were so tight, he actually had 'wheels' now as Ron had called them. His breathing picked up pace and he jacked faster and faster. He noticed the feathering in his delts as his arms worked harder. With one final flex of his right biceps his big dick erupted with the most intense orgasm of his life. Spurt after spurt exploded high onto the mirror in front of him. His body rippled and trembled from the pleasure. A couple of minutes later Tom chuckled in post orgasmic bliss. “Wow,” he thought to himself. “Getting into shape even makes whacking off feel better. Tom then climbed into the shower and enjoyed lathering up his newly pumped body. The simple act even causing his dick to inflate to it's full size once again just minutes after his hard blast, which also surprised him. It's seems his sexual stamina had picked up pace with his new body. He couldn't help himself. He masturbated one more time in the shower, not losing any of the pleasure of force of his first orgasm. He couldn't wait to continue this adventure of growth.

EDIT: Story now includes an extended ending Hello everyone reading, this will be my second story post ever, hope it's good and I'll appreciate any feedback I would like to state up-front that I don't intend to make a sequel to it, but I might play with the Venom theme in other future stories since the Symbiote lends itself well for muscle growth storylines. Sadly I didn't have the time make visuals for this story too, but I do really like adding a couple of illustrations for stories, so if anyone can and would like to contribute scenes to add to the story feel free to hit me up or post below and I'll integrate it Spidey and Venom’s Experiment It had been a while since Spider-Man and Venom had been enemies, they or better said, Peter and Eddie had somehow come to become something akin to acquaintances or maybe even friends. This came about after a few times when the duo had had to join forces against a common enemy. As much as Venom hated Spider-Man, he was also extremely dominant about his own territory and his prey and didn’t like the idea of anyone taking over his turf, but even more than that, anyone but him getting to take the Spider-Man made his blood boil. And as strong as Venom was on his own, he had reluctantly accepted Spider-Man’s help on more than one occasion when faced with an overwhelming opponent. After a few times, the tension between the two had managed to simmer down a little and they slowly started to talk more with each other as opposed to always being at each other’s throats, after all, sharing intel was important in keeping an upper hand on anyone who had it in for New York. _______________________________________________________________________ Peter and Eddie’s little alliance started to develop into something more like friendship as time went by and each started to forget the things that had made them sworn enemies in the past, and most oddly was that the Symbiote had its influence on Eddie reduce over time and as such it couldn’t rile his emotions up as much anymore against the Spider-Man and practically became nothing more than an extension of and under the control of Eddie as the Venom rather than a sentient entity with a will of its own. ‘Eddie’s become a pretty cool guy this past year’ Peter thought as he was pulling a t-shirt over his head. He was getting ready to meet with Eddie; they had been hanging out for non-superhero related reasons more often as of late. Peter was going to go to over to Eddie’s place for a movie night. He was really curious to see Eddie’s place since it would be his first time there. ‘Okay, all done here, better get going before I’m late again’ Peter thought while grabbing his keys and heading towards the door, glancing at the clock on the way out which read 21:07. _______________________________________________________________________ As Eddie put the bag of sweet popcorn in the microwave and saw 21:51 on the screen he said to no one in particular ‘that twig is late again as always’ as he grinned a bit from the corner of his mouth. Eddie had taken a liking to calling Peter ‘twig’ due to his lithe body, Peter wasn’t a fan at first but has grown used to it since. Eddie liked calling Peter this in part because he himself was a pretty built guy at 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, he was thick, broad, well-shaped and tall to boot, he couldn’t resist making fun of Peter’s small size in comparison, but in part he also found Peter’s lithe body interesting in a way, he couldn’t explain it. He would just sometimes stare aimlessly at Peter’s body, following its contours and shape, mapping it all out, looking him up and down, it just made him a little warm inside and he didn’t know why but he liked it, not that he would ever admit it to Peter. As his thoughts drifted off he started to think how it had been a while since he had heard the Symbiote’s voice in his mind, It had stopped really taking over and Eddie had for all intents and purposes gained full control over the Symbiote’s powers now. It had struck him as weird but there was just so much he didn’t know about the creature that there was just no way to know why It’s consciousness had just faded away, maybe too much time bonded with another creature with a distinct personality? Who knows, but he did wonder ‘if I have full control over Its powers now I wonder what all It can do, It didn’t exactly come with an instructions manual’ as he was playing with some of the goo around his hand, changing its shape randomly. Ding dong, ding dong ‘So he’s finally here’ Eddie said as he left the popcorn to do its thing and headed towards the door. ‘Well hello, was starting to wonder where you had ended up, thought maybe the wind blew you away’ said Eddie with a sarcastic tone. Peter just rolled his eyes and entered the apartment panting a little ‘Sorry, I left the house late, got all the way downstairs, then realised I forgot the key to my bike’s lock, so had to go back up then down again’ Peter just slouched unto the sofa. ‘I’m sorry but can I bother you for some water?’ he asked Eddie. ‘Sure lemme get you some...’ he said trailing off all the while not taking his eyes off of the sweat-drenched t-shirt sticking to Peter’s figure. ‘Here you go twig’ gulp gulp gulp ahhh ‘Bless you muscle man!’. Eddie burst into laughter ‘Muscle man?!’ ‘Yeah, figured if you’re going to call me twig all the time I should have a name for you as well’ Peter said in a sarcastic tone. ‘Well well, look at that, Peter Parker giving me sass’ Eddie said as he got close to Peter climbing onto the sofa kneeling with one leg on either side of Peter's, and gently lifting Peter’s shirt off of him leaving him in nothing but his shorts. ‘You can’t be wearing this drenched thing on my sofa’ Eddie told Peter who in turn replied ‘Sorry about that, I biked as fast as I could’. ‘It’s cool, it’s a hot day anyway and I don’t have an AC sadly, besides I have plenty of laundry to do, now I have even more of an excuse’ Eddie said while taking off his own tank top he was wearing and tossing it into the washer with Peter’s t-shirt and a basket of laundry. Now standing there was the big brute in nothing but his boxers and socks, which didn’t go unnoticed by Peter who tried to play it off as best as he could. ‘Nice place you got here by the way muscle man’-Peter Chuckling ‘You’re gonna keep that up aren’t you twig?’-Eddie ‘Yep’-Peter ‘Yeah it’s a nice place and for $1105 a month, a fantastic deal here in NYC’-Eddie ‘1-1-0-5??!! That’s cheaper than my place!’-Peter Wink ‘I know’-Eddie ‘Ugh no fair, but I’m glad for you’-Peter ‘So, back to the theme of the night, what movie are we watching?’ said Eddie as he threw himself unto the sofa with Peter ‘How about the new Batman movie?’-Peter ‘Ohhhh with Bane in it right? Yes!!!’ Eddie said with a certain excitement Eddie wasn’t just buff for fun, he had a thing for muscle, he found it beautiful and sexy on himself but also to admire, just taking a look around his small apartment one could see several posters of bodybuilders and lame inspirational gymrat quotes like ‘NO excuses!’. As well as a weight rack and bench in one corner with dumbbells on the floor around it. _______________________________________________________________________ ‘That was awesome’-Peter ‘Yeah, especially Bane and that venom he uses’-Eddie ‘So that’s how you got so big huh? You named your alter-ego with the Symbiote Venom because you got your hands on some of Bane’s venom? wink’ said Peter in a mocking tone ‘Hey!’ striking a double-bicep pose sitting down ‘These are all-natural and I got them long before the Symbiote came along’ said Eddie with lots of pride Peter was taken aback by the pose, it was certainly a sight to see, especially those hairy armpits of Eddie’s which looked like caves with huge lats behind them, framed by the thickest arms Peter had ever seen so up-close, he gulped but he wasn’t gonna let Eddie know he was impressed or Eddie would hold that over his head for eternity. But at that point Peter did feel a bit disappointed though that he wasn’t in a bit better shape to feel more confident, he knew Eddie didn’t call him twig or showed off to hurt him but to boost his own ego but it did get to Peter sometimes, the jealousy. He would just like to experience having a body that impressive just once. As Peter came back from his detour into his thoughts he found himself eye to eye with a curious-looking Eddie who was analysing his guest quite in-depth. ‘Geez, what?’-Peter Stares intensely for a bit ‘Did I hurt your feelings?’-Eddie ‘Shit, he figured me out that easily? I really need to stop giving away my emotions so easily’ Peter thought to himself in a fit of surprise. ‘Nah don’t worry about it’-Peter ‘You’re lying to me Peter’-Eddie ‘You almost never call me Peter’-Peter ‘I thought that would catch your attention, or at the very least not add oil to the fire’-Eddie ‘You’re too smart for your own good, be dumb and buff’-Peter ‘You wish, so are you gonna tell me or are you gonna tell me anyways but after I pry it out of you?’-Eddie ‘Fine... you didn’t really hurt me just so you know, I just get a little insecure sometimes, I mean you look pretty impressive and I’m just a ‘twig’ and it can be something I wonder sometimes like ‘man how is it to be that big?’ You know?’-Peter ‘Sorry I didn’t mean to call you that to chip at your confidence’ said Eddie with genuine remorse. Chuckling ‘Calm down Ed, I know that, it’s not your fault my mind runs amuck’-Peter ‘Don’t worry about it, can I go use your washroom though? I really need to pee after everything I drank’-Peter ‘Oh yeah, sure there pointing door to your left’-Eddie ‘Thanks! Be right back’-Peter _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man didn’t mean to make Pete feel bad, wish there was something I could do though to boost his confidence, but muscles aren’t something you can get just instantly’ Eddie thought to himself. ‘Wish I had some of that venom Bane had. Or at least knew how to make it. I mean it’s probably some kind of steroid, and I can get my hands on those but again not instant enough, would still take months of work. So venom must be like a super steroid, hmmmm....’ ‘Okay so steroids work by introducing excess amounts of testosterone into the body as well as other hormones, which are mainly produced in the gonads, hence why your balls shrink on a cycle, they stop working in response to the excess....’ ‘maybe if there was a way to stimulate his body to do it on its own it would work but how? UGH!’ Eddie thought, rubbing his hair in frustration. Then it came to him ‘I wonder how much control I have over the Symbiote? I mean I know it can physically affect the human body, that’s how it used to control me and affect my emotions, and those are controlled by hormones breathes deeply I can do this....’ _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man I feel like I have been freed from a prison’ Peter said as he sat back down with Eddie. ‘What’s up?’-Peter ‘Pete, you said you wondered what having a muscular body would be like right? Would you really want to have one if you could?’-Eddie ‘That came out of left field’ Peter thought but still replied with ‘I guess so, it IS really impressive and I guess it would just be an interesting experience, but building a body like that would take more time than I have’ ‘Okay, do you trust me?’-Eddie ‘What?’-Peter ‘Do, you, trust, meh?’ Eddie asked again in a playfully annoyed voice with a grin on his face ‘Yeah, of course, why the sudden question though?’-Peter ‘I can give you that body if you would want to try what I have in mind, it’s weird but I think I can do it if you want to of course’-Eddie ‘What? Really?! Has he gone crazy? Have I gone crazy? Why am I so excited, it can’t be, but I don’t believe Eddie would lie to me, especially not about something like this’ Peter thought to himself ‘So, will you trust me?’ Eddie asked again, sounding fully honest ‘Okay, I’m yours, what do you have in mind?’-Peter ‘So, I was thinking, steroids work by enhancing the naturally produced hormones in the male body...’-Eddie ‘Yo, Ed I don’t want to do steroids’-Peter Sigh ‘Could you let me explain and THEN give your opinion?’ said Eddie in an annoyed voice ‘Sorry, go on I guess...’-Peter ‘So as I was saying, it supplements what your body naturally has and does, and I was thinking back about Bane and his venom, how it goes straight into his bloodstream and makes him grow like it’s a super-concentrated amount of the hormones which have an instant effect’-Eddie ‘Uhu... continue?’-Peter ‘Stay with me, so I was thinking how could I achieve a similar effect in your body maybe. Then it came to me, the Symbiote, it controlled us, our emotions and behaviour when we were with it remember? It has the ability to modify our hormones, so maybe I can use it in a different way, to affect other hormones’-Eddie Peter made a face of sudden realisation and interest ‘Ha! See! So now that I have full control over the Symbiote, I think, if you are up for it I can send it into your body and make your body make itself more muscular by changing how it works’-Eddie ‘That’s, that’s, that’s actually quite genius that you came up with this’-Peter Grinning widely ‘Hey, I’m brawn AND brain, cut me some slack’ -Eddie _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Hmm.... okay, honestly I’m still unsure, but... I trust you, I’m all up for this, what do you need me to do?’-Peter ‘Great! I know I can do this, for you at least. Okay well the primary hormone for muscle growth is testosterone, right? That’s produced in your balls, so this is weird, but I will need you to take your pants off’ Eddie said hesitantly Eddie was confident this method would turn Peter away from trying it but to his surprise, Peter gave a grunt but then reluctantly took off his pants and underwear and sat back down ‘Okay do your thing’-Peter ‘You really trust me that much?’-Eddie ‘Yep, so you better not disappoint me’ Peter said candidly Grinning ‘Okay’ -Eddie Eddie raised his hand and the Venom goo started to coalesce on his right hand, he then brought it down to Peter’s cock, and suddenly the Venom lurched towards the piss-slit entering Peter more forcefully than he had anticipated, he screamed at first but shortly after started squirming and moaning. Eddie watched, taken aback by how much his heart pounded seeing Peter like this, wrapped in painful bliss with his dick rock-hard. The Venom kept making its way inside Peter until it reached the balls and started accumulating. Peter lurched again as his balls started swelling, to the size of hen eggs, then slowly into lemons, then into the size of oranges, it was mesmerising. Once they were full and plump Eddie commanded it with his mind to surge Peter’s body with a new compound they would modify from Peter’s own testosterone and that’s when it started. ‘Ah, Ahhh, AHHH!!! AHHHHH!!!!!’-Peter ‘What’s wro...’-Eddie Eddie didn’t need Peter’s reply to get an answer, he stared as veins started to bulge, starting at the ballsack, swelling thick as rope and moving their way upwards, onto Peter’s shaft. Up his crotch onto his abs. Down his quads, and that’s when the growth started. ‘Wow .... ‘-Eddie Eddie saw as the thick veins he saw expanding like the root system of a plant, turning dark as if tar was following through them instead of red blood. Which was followed by the sudden but slight growth of whichever muscle the black liquid reached through the new network of veins. It was an amazing sight. First the quads, they swelled a bit bigger, then a bit more, it came in waves. ‘AHHH UGH NGH UGHHHH!!!!’-Peter Then suddenly the growth bursts got more intense, Peter’s legs went from those of a guy that regularly biked to those of a sprinter, then to those of Robert Forstermann. The quads and calves swelled like balloons, Eddie enthralled by all the individual muscle heads, the striations and the veins that only grew thicker. Moreover, the after-pulse left in them only made the whole thing more surreal and, well, arousing to his sudden realisation. ‘Holy shit Peter ...’ Eddie trailed off as the growth continued, Peter only panting heavily. The growth next went up his abs, the veins growing thicker all of a sudden. GROAN-Peter Each of the individual mounds of the abs started to pulse, thicker and thicker each time till they protruded enough that you could hide your finger in the grooves between them. Eddie was especially turned on by Peter’s particular ab arrangement. His bottom 4 ab mounds had joined in a somewhat U shape with 4 more individual ones above it, making Eddie feel a chill down his spine as he started sweating from everything he is seeing. The growth hit his obliques and apollo’s belt next, making them swell into thick masses gorgeously shaped and framing Peter’s fantastic overly developed. ‘NGH YEAH!’-Peter As Peter was getting into the transformation, his lats were next affected, the body seemingly reacting stronger and stronger to the new hormone in contrast to the slow growth of his legs the lats simply burst outwards, huge, meaty, veiny and striated drawing a hellish scream from Peter’s mouth. They spread like wings and were enormous like a body builder’s lats, they glistened with Peter’s armpit sweat and were decorated by a gorgeous armpit with a beautiful tuft of brown hair. SCREAM ‘OH GOD! IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH! MAKE IT STOP, MAKE IT STOP EDDIE!’ Peter said as tears welled in his eyes. ‘I can’t Peter, I’m sorry I’m sorry, the hormone is already flowing through your system it’s not my Symbiote anymore doing anything’ Eddie said in a very worried and apologetic voice as he saw that Peter was truly in pain. Next the black veins reached Peter’s pecs which also burst forward into two huge mounds of pure manliness, giving Peter a cleavage any man, and woman, would be jealous of, they were monstrous and well-rounded, thick enough that they’d make you drool, and each crowned with a thick, delicious nipple that seemed to have grown bigger as well, getting as thick as a finger sticking out about 3 centimetres, aiming almost straight down. Eddie could only stare dumbfounded at Peter’s developing body, some drool escaping his mouth which hung ajar. The growth intensified as the veins raged thicker and darker from the pecs onto his shoulders, down his arms, and up his neck. ‘You’re almost there Peter, hang in there’-Eddie The deltoids on Peter swelled into huge round spheres to the sound of Peter’s screams as the growth moved down his arms. First, the triceps swelled in two stages becoming engorged into a ridiculously thick horseshoe shape, with the long head growing especially large. Then came the biceps blowing up into a solid ball like a softball ball but with a vein running on top of it that looked like a snake with how thick it was, the throbbing and swirling it came with adding to the likeness of a snake. Finally, the growth reached his forearms as they thickened with cords of muscles, swelling nearly as thick as the biceps themselves, rough and manly Eddie thought to himself. They looked like Peter’s hands could crush diamonds with forearms that large, they would give most guy’s legs a challenge. Lastly, the growth reached Peter’s traps, whom at this point was red in the face, panting drooling and screaming from the pain he was going through. His traps swelled and grew from his shoulders down his back, it was large and plump, joining up with his neck but not overwhelming it so it still looked like distinctive parts of Peter’s anatomy. And then suddenly Peter breathed a breath of relief and seemed to have passed out, his veins started to turn back from black to pale green and skin coloured but not losing any volume, still looking sickly engorged like roots atop his muscles. ‘Peter, Peter, are you okay?’ said Eddie to his friend who seemed to be out cold. His chest heaved up and down so at least Eddie was sure Peter was alive. However, just as Eddie thought the transformation was over, the final growth seemed to be hitting Peter’s dick which was a nicely average 14cm (5,5”) but soon started ballooning larger and larger to Eddie’s shock who was right in front of it as he had been squatting this whole time in front of Peter who was on the couch. ‘Holy shit,....... that thing must be 18cm now? 22? 25?!’-Eddie said, mouth agape The growth finally seemed to stop somewhere around 30cm (12”) long and 20cm (8”) in circumference, with balls that had swollen to match as well, about as big as a grapefruit. The massive thing just stood there hard and bobbing lightly up and down in front of Eddie while slowly going limp. Eddie had never thought of himself as gay, but after seeing Peter transform, and definitely after seeing his dick grow into this behemoth he was experiencing all kinds of feelings he had never felt before or at least not in this context or combination, lust, wanting, fear, confusion, curiosity, jealousy, especially jealousy. Eddie was 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, Peter’s about 178cm (5’10”) and used to be maybe 77kg at best, but now, Eddie was guessing he might weigh nearly as much if not more than he did himself. Peter was now a freak, he’d give a professional bodybuilder a run for their money. He was jacked to hell and probably no more than 6% body fat to boot, you could see every vein, every striation, every individual muscle group, it was like an anatomical model intended for medical school except the muscle mass was cranked up to the max, Eddie had never before been intimidated by anyone, at least not anyone he knew in person, but now Peter was the one guy to make him insecure about his own size.... and maybe some other feelings as well? _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Peter, Peter!’ Eddie said in a worried tone, it had been about an hour since Peter had transformed and passed out and Eddie was starting to get anxious. ‘Pete, please wake up’ Eddie said again to the seemingly unconscious muscle-giant that was Peter with angst in his voice. Peter’s eyes snap open ‘Peter? I’m so happy you’re awa...’ said Eddie, trailing off as he realised Peter’s eyes were entirely unresponsive and blank when suddenly Peter launched himself from the couch grabbing Eddie quicker than his brain could process, slamming him onto the floor. ‘PETER WHAT’S GOING ON WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME?!?!’ Eddie yelled in fear towards the unresponsive Peter who was now pinning Eddie’s legs open. The beast then proceeded to rip Eddie’s boxers right off, exposing his ass which Peter seemed to have locked his eyes on. ‘NO, PETER PLEASE, I’M SORRY I DID THIS TO YOU, PLEASE FORGIVE ME, DON’T DO THIS!!!’Eddie screamed as he desperately clawed at his formerly kind and gentle friend, he feared both what was about to be done to his body as well as having destroyed his best friend, the realisation that he really loved Peter dearly coming forward in his mind, Peter being the only person who ever got to really know him in-depth even though they were enemies at one point it never stopped Peter from being kind to him after they settled their differences even when Eddie seemed to still doubt Peter’s intentions for a very long time before he got comfortable with his presence Peter never seemed to put up any defences against Eddie. Suddenly, Eddie felt a sudden and piercing pain like a bone being broken coming from his behind as the beastly Peter shoved his monstrous dick up his ass without any semblance of lubricant, or tact, forcing his hole open wider than it was ever meant to, impaling him down to the balls in a fraction of a second. Then Peter started pounding like a machine that was designed to drill through rocks, he pounded Eddie like he wanted to kill him with his dick, and his face like an angry beast sure gave Eddie that idea. This drew a most gut-wrenching scream from Eddie who was crying at this point and had a frightened face like that of a child. This sight seems to have been the one thing to bring Peter back from wherever he had been lost in his mind, his pupils shrinking again and his eyes becoming focused. ‘Eddie? What the... What happened to me, my arms why are they so huge why.... EDDIE?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!?!?! WHAT AM I DOING TO YOU, I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY!!!!’ Said Peter in remorseful shock, but as he attempted to pull his titanic pole out of Eddie the pleasure he had been unaware of suddenly rocked him down to his core, his eyes rolling into the back of their sockets and he roared the most erotic moan anyone had ever heard and unloaded a cumshot into Eddie making the latter grunt and moan as the what seemed like a litre of cum filled him up to his stomach. As the bliss subsided Peter seemed to be coming back to his senses. ‘I’m... I’m so sorry Eddie, please forgive me I’ll pul... FUUUUCK!!!’ Peter couldn’t finish his sentence, while he was trying to pull out of Eddie, suddenly Eddie’s ass grabbed unto the mammoth dick like a vice, it felt amazing but nearly painful to Peter as he looked down to see what the hell could be going on when he saw what was happening to Eddie. Eddie let out a guttural roar as his body exploded, all his muscles suddenly engorged even larger, they expanded in every direction as veins as thick as power cords swelled under his skin feeding the muscles with unimaginable size, some of these veins coloured black in some points and slowly transitioning into grey and normal colour. His already impressive build expanded in waves, quickly approaching Peter’s current size, then quickly overtaking it, after what seemed like 10 powerful pulses of pure power the growth seemed to have stopped. ‘Christ...’ Peter whispered under his breath in shock and amazement, as his cock, which was actually now even harder than in his berserker stage earlier, was expelled from Eddie’s ass. If Peter was a beast after his transformation, then Eddie was a thing from mythology. His muscles appeared to be almost twice as large as Peter’s. If Peter would give a pro body builder a run for their money, then Eddie would reign supreme as Mr. Olympia, uncontested for as long as he lived. His arms were massive, his deltoids were like sculpted marble spheres, his abs reminiscent of an old European cobblestone street, his legs so large they begged the question whether he’d ever be able to wear pants again, and his cock, lord, his cock must have been at least 25cm (10”) in circumference and 40cm (16”) long, it was massive, could even beat a few gym regulars to a flex off, it was a grotesque thing. ‘Peter?’ came Eddie’s voice, sounding disoriented and scared. ‘Eddie! Are you...’ Peter trailed off, he had extended his hand to help Eddie but now he slowly pulled it back, ashamed and scared of what he had done to Eddie, he broke down into tears slumping unto his knees. He was sorry he betrayed his friend, he was sorry he raped him, he was sorry he had caused such a face scared for his life to be plastered on his friend's face when he came to his senses, he was sorry he had probably caused him physical damage with the monster he’d impaled him with, and he was sorry he had now turned him into a real freak, Peter at least was still human-like, but Eddie would never be a normal person anymore. He could never be forgiven. ‘Peter, PETER! WHAT’S WRONG? Don’t cry, please don’t cry’ Said Eddie as he ran towards his friend attempting to embrace him. Pushing Eddie away ‘DON’T TOUCH ME!!! I raped you, and now I made you into a monster, I’m sorry, don’t touch me, I’m not worth living...’ Peter cried in shame as he rolled himself into the tiniest ball he could make himself into. However, Eddie reached for him, and struck him across his face with the back of his hand, then again the other way now. With a face in surprise (not just surprise but also because that slap was carrying even more of a punch coming from the behemoth that was Eddie now) Peter looked up to Eddie who had a face of pure fury but pained at the same time. ‘Shut your mouth and don’t ever say that again’-Eddie ‘First of all, I was the one who experimented on you first, anything that happened therefrom was my fault’-Eddie ‘SECONDLY, I don’t care what happens, ever, you are never to say again that you aren’t worth living, or I’ll beat you bloody and senseless myself until your brain starts functioning properly again’-Eddie ‘GOT IT?!?!’ Yelled Eddie at Peter who winced at the loud words, still taken aback by what has happened, and more so as Eddie started to cry staring right into his soul. Slumping down in front of Peter ‘Just stay the Peter that I know okay, I thought I had lost you there for a bit’ Said Eddie as he hugged Peter, crying his eyes out. ‘Sorry I worried you...’-Peter ‘Don’t apologise dumbass, I did it to you... I was scared I got rid of you’-Eddie ‘Still, I can see I worried you quite a bit’-Peter ‘Of course, I love you...’-Eddie eyes widened, fake coughing ‘Well I love you too, of course, you’re practically a brother to me’-Peter ‘And what if I thought of you as more than just a brother?’ Said Eddie in a monotone fashion looking straight into Peter’s eyes. ‘WhA? UhM you’re just still a bit confused and emotional Eddie, I think yo...’-Peter ‘Not really, I meant what I said and I’m very certain of what I meant’-Eddie ‘.............’-Peter ‘I know what I feel, I’m not crazy, I’m brain AND brawn remember? And you don’t have to reciprocate the feeling, I actually used to be very wary of you at first, I’ve never really been very close to anyone, and certainly didn’t have an interest in finding that in someone I hated as much as you.... but that changed....’-Eddie ‘I'd been feeling weird towards you for a while now, I just didn’t know what it was, it was all new to me, but seeing you transform.... I guess it finally pushed me over the edge.... my brain was overloaded, my heart was pounding, and I can’t even admit the thoughts I had about your body while watching it, one I will admit though for your sake is that I don’t regret what you did to me when you went berserk...... I might have even enjoyed it more than I should have..........’-Eddie Peter’s mouth hung agape and his eyes were as large as the world, whilst Eddie was turning red as a beet at the confession he had just made. .......................... Mustering up the courage to break the silence ‘I see.... well I can’t say I dislike how you look now, you are even more impressive now, but at least now I don’t have to be insecure around you’-Peter Pointing at his body ‘You like THIS?’ Said Eddie surprised, he thought he was too much now for anyone to find attractive but his worries have just been blown away with the words from the guy he was in love with ‘I mean... I’m hoping you like what you see too?’-Peter ‘From what I said earlier you should know the answer to that is yes twig’ Eddie said sarcastically ‘Besides, I liked it even before the extra meat’-Eddie Flexing his arm ‘More like a sturdy tree than a twig now don’t you think?’ Peter said with a smirk Doing a double bicep pose ‘Eh still looks like a twig compared to THESE’ Eddie said arrogantly but in good fun Bringing his right hand to his cheek, arm supported on his crossed legs ‘Great, I could make men and women cream themselves from just looking at me and I STILL can’t impress you!’ Peter said with a bit of sarcastic annoyance in his voice ‘Still, I know why I grew, but what happened to you?’-Peter ‘Not that I’m complaining about it....’-Peter ‘I think maybe the hormones I made the Symbiote create inside you, maybe there were leftover in your balls after the transformation so it was in your cum, and when you came in me, in that volume it reacted with the Symbiote inside me and had an explosive effect’-Eddie ‘And trust me I’m not complaining either because at least now I’m strong enough to take on that crazed fucking of yours again and actually enjoy it instead of fearing for my life, I almost got fucked to death by a muscle rage machine’ Eddie said with a mischievous look. ‘I’m sorry about that...’-Peter ‘You can make it up to me by giving me a second chance to prove myself’ Eddie said sarcastically. ‘I think your new muscles came with extra arrogance too’ Peter said sounding slightly annoyed but intrigued by Eddie. ‘Oh no, whatever shall I do, could you help me with that oh Spider-Man?’-Eddie Quickly grabbing Eddie and bringing him in close face to face to a dead-serious face, surprising even the overconfident Eddie, Peter whispered into his left ear ‘I will teach you that every hero has a bad side....’ as he heard these words Eddie felt the enormous meat Peter had now become hard below him even lifting him just slightly off of the floor. Gulp ‘I think I did create a monster in the end’ Eddie thought to himself. With hungry eyes and a shallow breath coming from his mouth Peter grabbed Eddie and flipped him right over. Eddie could barely grasp what was going on before he felt his hips being pulled up, ass in air and knees on the cold floor. His own massive cock becoming rock-hard within moments slapping his torso forcefully, the head reaching just shy of his cleavage, however, he was still extremely nervous after his ‘traumatic’ experience with Peter’s new and improved dick when he had transformed. Although he quickly started to lose focus on that as he felt a moist tongue suddenly penetrating him without remorse, exploring his insides with the conviction one would explore uncharted territory with. MOAN ‘Ohhh Pete, Pete-er, I haven’t done this before go a little easi-AAaaAoON me’-Eddie *SLURP* Peter pulling his tongue out of Eddie ‘Never huh? I honestly wouldn’t believe you if I didn’t know you as well as I do because the face you're making right now tells me you wouldn’t be able to live without it’ Said Peter in a playful cocky tone. ‘Shut up, don’t think just because you’re a bit more buff now that I’ll be your playthi-High pitched whimper’ Eddie tried to confidently put out as Peter suddenly sucked on his hole forcefully ‘Oh really?’ Said Peter in a sarcastic tone while licking his lips ‘Well that pitch you just hit would beg to differ’ –Peter ‘Don’t mess with me twig!’ Said Eddie clearly a few shades redder than he was just a few seconds ago 'Hmm.. so even a guy like you can become flustered....' Peter thought to himself taken aback by the adorable expression on that muscle freak's face ‘Then, prove it mu-scle-man’-Peter Eddie couldn’t take the humiliation anymore, he was the dominant one out of the two of them, not Peter, he couldn’t believe how much control Peter had over him just by giving him a rimjob, he had to turn the tables on him before he loses control to Peter, if there is one thing stronger than Eddie’s lust (besides his new and improved muscles) it was his ego. He quickly grabbed Peter with his legs in a leg cradle move bringing him down to the ground then turning around and pinning him in place. Being on top of Peter like this, having the control again Eddie understood why Peter was enjoying it so much, and his titanic cock agreed. ‘Come on, I was just starting to enjoy it....’ Said Peter dispirited ‘Well, I have an idea for something you might enjoy, I know I will at least’ Said Eddie with a lustful look, propping Peter’s legs up on his own shoulders and placing the head of his cock on Peter’s hole ‘Hey, Ed, you’re not serious right?’-Peter Smirking –Eddie ‘Ed, no, you can’t put that thing in me, mine almost broke you and mine’s still human-ish, you can’t be serious’ Said Peter clearly worried Eddie accumulated saliva in his mouth before pouring it over his massive pole, lubricating its length up and down and starting to move in closer to Peter, as close as he could without entering him. Peter was sweating profusely at this point and was starting to freak out. ‘Yo, YO, YO, YO ED, you can’t be serious, you’re gonna kill me with that thing!’-Peter Grabbing Peter’s cock and kissing it ‘Don’t worry, I took yours when I was normal, I’m pretty sure that new body of yours can take much worse than this, I mean what else are these delicious Groping Peter’s Pecs Roughly muscles good for then, you musclebound spider?’ Said Eddie arrogantly with an almost evil look in his eyes That’s when Eddie grabbed Peter by the shoulders and started pushing Peter unto his monster shaft, swiftly penetrating him down to his balls in one smooth controlled movement, all 40cm (16”) of it, knocking the wind out of Peter. The thing’s head had ended up two-thirds of the way up Peter’s oesophagus. He was almost choking on Eddie’s dick but from the wrong end. When he reached all the way inside Eddie collapsed partially unto Peter below him, it felt amazing, no, more than amazing, it was indescribable, it fucked Eddie up, his best judgement was a small boat in the storming state that his mind was in right now and Peter was going to pay dearly for it as he started to pull out of Peter. ‘SHIIIIIIT, NGHHH UHHH!!!!’ Peter yelled in erotic fury, his mind going blank from the pleasure. When Eddie had pulled out about three quarters of the way, he then mercilessly slammed the whole length back in in one shot. Drawing a perverted and painful scream from his victim. This only feeding more into the animalistic side of Eddie that had taken over. The old Venom had nothing on the sadistic sexual hunger that Eddie embodied right at this moment, in fact, it would have seemed quite tame in comparison. Eddie, with a Cheshire grin plastered on his face, started to progressively pull out about halfway then ram Peter’s hole full throttle, picking up the pace with each audible WHACK! that echoed through the room followed by a loud moan that could only be described as immoral. As Eddie had let himself fall into hedonistic depravity, an hour and a half in, he was pounding Peter in the bulldog position as if he was trying to make minced meat out of the poor boy, the amazing Spider-Man had been reduced to nothing more than a muscle-bound nearly sexually-comatose fleshlight for the Venom. He had fucked him doggy, pile driver, jockey. Up, down, and side-to-side, on his back, on his knees, on his stomach, up-side-down. Peter’s asshole didn’t even function anymore and he was starting to wonder if his prostate had been obliterated. Every attempt at a protest or for a rest-stop out of Peter’s mouth was quashed by Eddie giving him a harder than normal fuck shutting him right up. Peter couldn’t hold out much longer. ‘Ed, I... UGH! I can’t GAHHH FUCK! EDDIE I’M FUCK FUCK FUUUCK’-Peter ‘Just shut up and just let me make you mine, only mine...’ Eddie whispered into Peter’s ear as he carry-fucked him, moving him up and down like a glorified fleshlight His words made Peter’s eyes light up like stars on a clear night and that’s when he reached his limit ‘FUUUUUUUCK!!!’ Peter said as Eddie rammed his asshole one last time ‘NO you WON’T!’ Eddie said as he grabbed onto Peter’s cock with his mouth sucking down so hard it locked him unto it and that’s when it happened. Peter roared as a massive load shut up flooding Eddie’s throat so forcefully he almost let go, but he was steadfast and sucked even harder, then it happened again, and again, 8 huge shots. Eddie’s stomach had distended a bit just from the volume as if he had been in an eating competition. By the time he let go, Peter was drenched in sweat from the orgasm he had and Eddie was exhausted and nauseous from the cum he just drank. From the exhaustion he let go of Peter, he was held up by Eddie’s pole still inside him but as Eddie started to go limp he slid down and off of his dick falling to the floor exhausted, Eddie came crashing down on his own as well, one arm on either side of Peter just barely holding him up, and as Peter looked straight at the musclegod that just fucked him to heaven, hell, and back, Eddie, with his mouth still full of Peter’s cum, grabbed him and gave him a french kiss that should be written down in history books, coating Peter’s mouth and forcing him to swallow his own cum, their tongues wrestling each other as if it were an Olympic match. After what seemed like 20 minutes of ferociously eating each other’s tongues they finally broke the kiss to the sound of cum dripping onto the floor. ‘Holy shit’ Said Peter, his body shaking slightly ‘You’re all mine Spidey, don’t forget that’ Said Eddie in an arrogant tone but with soft eyes that betrayed his words with his true meaning. -------The End------

Chapter one is found here: https://musclegrowth.co/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Chapter four is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14067-ménage-à-trois-chapter-four/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Five Master was sitting on the bed, his big hands caressing Dick and Cub. Then he arose, and reached for the switch. The light in the room turned from a cold blue into a warm red. A warm, red, sensuous glow caused his muscles to look warmer and fuller, and the red light was reflected in his black, glossy leather trousers, belt, boots and wristcuffs. Dick looked at Cub and himself. Cub's naked upper body looked warmer and fuller, too. Dick's underwhelming swimmer's build looked bigger in the red glow. He felt how the dick inside his combat trousers regained it's thirst for pleasure, and turned into a steel rod, as did Cub's. Then, Master did something unexpected: He picked up the dumbbells in the corner, and trained his bicepses. When he returned them to the floor, he commanded: "Use them." Commanded. There couldn't be any other word to describe the tone in his voice, but he eagerly obeyed, and watched Master pump his shoulders up with a rubber band from the same corner of the room. The plastic dumbbells were heavier than he expected. He had thought they could be full of water, but Master (or Cub) had seemingly filled them with lead shots, and he found it rather challenging to curl them. Master moved to the door. Cub picked the dumbbells up. Dick used the rubber band to train his shoulders. Master was doing pull-ups and chin-ups, using the metal rod which was fastened to the door-posts. Cub grunted and smiled. Master's back muscles moved, as he pull himself upwards and let himself down in a controlled movement. Big muscles, crawling under his skin. Skin illuminated by the red lights. Black leather glossy around Master's powerful legs and tight bum. The scene was surreal, but Dick took it in, and a allowed the delightful pleasure carry him away to a prolonged ecstatic state. Master left the pull-up bar, and went to behold himself in the full length mirror. Shadows caused his pecs and abs look even more defined, and, as blood rushed to his recently trained back, biceps and shoulders, he looked more pumped than before. Cub moaned. Then, sudden and sharp as the crack of a whip, Master commanded: "Come here. Worship this masculine power!" Dick felt his combat trousers become wet of pre-cum. Cub and Dick surrounded Master. Cub began to lick Master's hardening back muscles. Master watched his own physique in the mirror, and watched their attention. Master flexed his biceps. Then the other one. He stretched his arms out, causing the recently trained shoulders to activate. Dick reached out and felt Master's hard shoulder. He was unable to dent it. It felt hard as iron, but warm and smooth. He kissed it. Master smiled. "Dick. I allow you to unbutton my fly." He fell on his knees, and hugged the tree trunks coated in black leather that were Master's legs. Warm leather. The scent. The muscular power. Of Master. His hand explored the inside of Master's legs, and then reached the snap fasteners, and unbuttoned them. Master's manhood was released, a cannon of meat. He could hear Master grunt. He moved his lips closer, but Master gave another order: "I haven't given you any permission to suck. Now, worship my back, and behold." He moved to Master's back, where he and Cub could fondle and squeeze Master's muscles together, while they shared the view of the mirror. Master watched his own reflection, and contracted his abs. A bailey of six impenetrable stones suddenly surrounded his waist. Dick and Cub embraced Master's waist, and touched them, then lowered their hands to acknowledge his Apollo's belt, while they groaned in pleasure. Master tensed his pecs. Cub's hand and Dick's reached out from each armpit, and felt the power of Master's pecs. Master's steel cannon was throbbing and jumping enthusiastically by now. "Master.", he moaned. "I'm honoured to worship your hero-physique. You have turned yourself into a piece of art: A monument of masculinity." Master flexed his right biceps, watched it glowing red in the sparse light, and licked it. Cub and Dick enjoyed watching Master lick his biceps. Then he repeated the action with his left biceps. Cub's hands, and Dick's, incessantly explored Master's naked flesh and his leather-clad muscle. Master did a 'most muscular' pose, and moaned. Master did a lats spread, and gave his admirers lots more to worship with their hands and tongues. Master moaned. Master stood there, his legs widely apart in a confident stance, his head with a heroic and martial jarhead cut, glossy boots and trousers giving him that threatening and dangerous bad-boy vibe that drives his worshippers crazy, his upper body pumped by rushing blood, and all the powerful and handsome features highlighted by red light and shadows. The mere presence of him was enough to bring Dick and Cub close to release, and their lips and hands were now all over him, their eyes glancing in the mirror to watch the next demonstration of might. As Dick squeezed his firm buttock through the warm, smooth leather, he could see him make a double biceps pose. Dick could feel Master's back muscle tense, and he could hear him moan and hold his breath. The next second Master sprayed the entire mirror full of cum. Cub and Dick helped him back to the bed, and they spooned each other for awhile: Cub behind Dick, and Master in front of him. Dick had never felt so safe in his entire life. * * * Next chapter is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15373-ménage-à-trois-chapter-six/

The King of the Nerds Have you ever felt just like everyone else, if not worse? Like there wasn’t anything inherently special about you? Yeah, that perfectly described me… My name is Kyle and I was you average nerdy college senior just trying to get through life. I only felt truly at home with my friends in the comic book and gaming club at the school, especially Jenny and Tom. The other aspects of college, like partying, drinking, or sex, were so foreign to me. Yes, you heard me right, I was still a virgin at 21. Embarrassing, I know, but don’t worry, I know why you’re here, and my life was about to completely change for the better. So, sit back, relax, do what you need to do, and learn about the day that I was transformed from your average little nerd, into the king of the nerds. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “Hey Kyle, so what are your plans for this Spring Break?” asked Jenny. “I’ve actually been meaning to catch up on Super Mario Odyssey, but not much else other than that,” I replied. “I feel that, I need to catch up on Horizon Zero Dawn,” Tom said as he smiled at me. Oh Tom, I had such a major crush on him. Ever since freshmen year I wanted to tell him how I felt, but either he had no interest in men, or, like me, he was in the closet. Sometimes I even thought he might have been interested in Jenny, but he was definitely too much of a wuss to even make a move on her even if he was straight. I was never even sure what Jenny might have thought of us, whether she was waiting for either of us to make some sort of move on her, or if she had absolutely no interest in us. She claimed to have “had boyfriend in high school,” but I was pretty sure that we were all virgins. Sad, right? Three nerds, probably interested in each other, but too chicken or scared to do anything about it. “Well guys, that’s my mom, I’ll see you this Saturday for the gaming convention!” I said with a lot of enthusiasm. Since the start of the semester I had been looking forward to this convention. Even though we all lived far away from each other when we weren’t at school, this would be a chance for all of us to hang out outside of school. I was really scared to be sharing a hotel room with Tom, but it was okay, everything was going to work out for the best, I was sure of that. Jenny added, “We are just going to meet at the hotel, right?” “That’s the plan, but don’t be late like usual Kyle!” replied Tom. As I got in the car I responded with some laughter. A part of me felt like he was flirting with me, so I needed to get out of that situation before I started blushing. My mom and I both waved and she drove off. I felt so embarrassed, here I was, wishing I was with Tom so badly, and I could do nothing about it. My excuse was that I didn’t want to risk messing up our friendship by asking him out, but that was a lie. Even if we weren’t friends, I just couldn’t make a move. But, this wasn’t the time to think about this, I was going to enjoy my spring break. Like I planned I got to play a lot of video games during the break, but what happened later was nothing I could have ever predicted. I couldn’t shake my feelings for Tom on any day of the week. Every now and then they would come up again, reminding me that I didn’t have the guts to even find out if he was gay. What made matters worse was that on Friday I just had this horrible head ache. It seemed that the more I thought about him, the worse it got, as crazy as that sounds. I decided to actually go to bed early that night, as my head ache seemed to have transitioned into really annoying body aches. I was actually getting a little scared that I might be too sick tomorrow to even go the convention… Yet, when I woke up, I felt better than ever. My body felt a little heavy, and I initially seemed a little disoriented, but I honestly felt great. Normally I go to bed late, so I think the extra hours might have really done me some good. Oh, how wrong I was! Before I got out of bed I removed the sheets off of me, revealing the body of a chiseled Greek sculpture. I was so amazed at the sight of my body, my mouth was locked wide open, in pure awe. I was a scrawny little guy, but somehow my body transformed to that of a sexy fitness model. I couldn’t believe it! I jumped out of bed and ran to the mirror across my room. Before even getting a better look at my muscles I noticed that I was even taller. I had been 5’8", an inch taller than Tom was, but I had to be about 6’0" now. Then, I started flexing my incredible physique. First, I played with my new massive pecs, which I could bounce and make even bigger. I felt them up for a little while as my nipples began to harden. Next, I noticed my abs, wow. I had rock hard six pack abs. It was so hot to touch each one, they were just like pure muscle. Then, I noticed my ripped biceps. It honestly looked like I had baseballs under my skin as I flexed them in every pose I could imagine. I used to have twigs for arms, and now that they had to be at least 16 or 17 inches. That’s when I noticed it, my erection, bigger than ever. There it was poking through my boxer briefs and in between my new tree trunk sized legs. I went to pull down my underwear to get a better look, but almost comically struggled to get them past my giant thighs. When I managed to get them off, I was greeted with a giant penis. It was significantly thicker than it was last night, and at least three or four inches longer than my old little 4-inch penis. I was so turned on, just looking at my reflection in the mirror, I knew that I had become a god. But, after a little more flexing, I wanted to try out how real these muscles were. I looked around my room for something heavy and then remembered how much my dad and uncle had struggled to bring in my mattress and big bed frame. I knelt down next to the bed, expecting to use ever muscle in my body to move this bed. Then, almost with pathetic ease, I raised the entire bed a few feet off the ground. Fuck, I was a monster. That was when my dick and I had had enough. I dropped the bed back where it was and decided to jerk off before I exploded. I sat on the floor in front of the mirror with my gigantic, sculpted back against my bed. I went to town on my cock, expecting to cum in a minute like I usually did, but this was a real man’s dick. Somehow, even though I was hornier and more turned on than I had ever been in my life, I stroked my cock for almost 20 minutes, with every second bringing me more and more pleasure. Seeing myself in the mirror, my muscles flexing as I stroked harder and harder, worked wonders to bring me to the edge. Then, cum exploded all over my abs, pecs, and face. It almost seemed like my dick wasn’t going to stop after almost a whole straight minute of pure ecstasy. I finally felt like I was no longer a boy, I was a man’s man, I was a sex god. I had the body that men only dreamt to have, one that would be able to get me anything I wanted. But, although my body was that of a man now, my mind had not changed. After a minute of heavy breathing my composure returned and I saw my cum covered reflection in the mirror. Despite looking like a hunk, I felt so embarrassed and disgusted with myself that I had just done that. Only someone so narcissistic would masturbate to their own reflection. I also imagined how horrified my parents and friends would be to see me like this. You don’t just become this ripped overnight, something had to be wrong with me. Yet, I didn’t have the time to deal with this if I was going to make it in time to the hotel. I couldn’t do anything about my change in height, and more mature looking face, but I could cover up the muscles. I threw on some massive sweats that just made it look like I was getting fat, grabbed the luggage I packed the night before, and ran to catch the nearby bus. Even with the sweats though, I could swear that I caught people staring at me. I was so embarrassed. I wasn’t used to any attention at all. The height was especially something I had to get used to, a lesson I quickly learned after hitting my head as I entered the bus. Luckily, the bus ride was somehow faster than I expected, and although I was 15 minutes late, it could have been worse. Plus, Jenny and Tom were right there waiting for me, albeit a little annoyed that I was so late. “Wow, who called it Jenny, who called it…” said Tom with a smirk. Jenny responded, as I approached them, “Wait a minute, Kyle, no way, did you somehow get taller in the past week?” With Tom also seemingly shocked, I panicked to think of any sort of response. Then, I blurred out, “I must have gone through some second puberty, apparently it isn’t totally uncommon.” Although I looked super awkward, and couldn’t even look them straight in the eyes, that was something I actually remember reading a while back. Either way they seemed to shrug it off even though they definitely thought that was a weird response and had no idea why I was wearing such large sweats. But, as we were getting the keys to the room Jenny would be staying in, and the one that Tom and I would be staying in, I started to notice that maybe the sweats weren’t as big as I thought. Although they were hiding most of my upper and lower body, they were actually pretty tight around my arms. If I even slightly flexed there was a chance they could rip, and that is exactly what happened. As we were all hanging out and laughing in my room before we were going out to the main floor of the hotel, my right bicep tore the sweatshirt. The room went silent as the seams ripped, revealing my chiseled arm. Jenny and Tom could not believe what they were looking at, as I quickly turned red, embarrassed that my secret was about to be revealed. No one knew what to say, and I had no idea what thoughts could be going through their minds. “Kyle…what happened to your arm…” Tom said, almost appearing worried. “Okay guys, if I am being honest with you, it wasn’t just my height that changed over the break,” I replied, feeling ashamed that I would have to reveal my secret to them. I took off the shirt to reveal my new hunky physique, with Jenny and Tom just staring in awe. “How is this possible Kyle? You went from having a normal body to looking like a bodybuilder or something” stated Jenny, who was unable to take her eyes off of all the various muscles. I felt so embarrassed just hearing that word, “bodybuilder,” to describe my body, along with the stares and attention from Jenny and Tom, it was all too much. I quickly ran to my luggage to get a shirt, but soon realized that they were all far too small for me. The biggest one I could find was a sleeveless tank top, showing off my massive chest. When I turned back around, it was obvious that both of them were staring at my pecs and arms, which just felt mortifying. With that said, I felt that I should also change my sweatpants, as I was actually beginning to sweat in them. But before I went to the bathroom, I probably needed to address what was going on. “Hey guys, can you stop staring at me, it’s kind of weird,” I said looking at both Jenny and Tom. Both of them then yelled out, “Sorry!” and went on their phones, almost as if they were being awoken from some kind of trance. I ran to the bathroom to change, but again had trouble taking off my sweaty boxer briefs. When I finally managed to, I threw on my new underwear and shorts, which didn’t do much to hide my bulge. I will say though that when I got a look at my body in the mirror, I couldn’t help but think that I looked very hot and sexy in this outfit. Tom and Jenny must have agreed that I looked good as when I walked out of the bathroom their jaws practically fell to the ground. After they managed to compose themselves we finally made it out of the room and on to the floor with all the sellers and gaming stations. As we walked around I couldn’t help but notice that a lot of people were staring at me. If we are being honest video game nerds and geeks tend to be skinny, fat, or borderline unhealthy. Both Jenny and Tom were a little more attractive than your average nerds facially, but their bodies were skinny in the way you’d expect a nerd to be—prior to today I was much the same. But, now with my new amazing muscular body, I might as well have been an alien. Some guys seem intimidated by me, while other people just seemed interested in looking me up and down. A part of me was kind of starting to like the attention, but at the same time I just wasn’t used to people looking at me like this. Either way, the three of us had a fun time walking around and getting dinner later, but I couldn’t help but think that the both of them were continually flirting with me, if not fighting for my undivided attention. At the end of the day we each headed back to our rooms, with Jenny giving us an extra key so that we could come over later if we got bored. I actually decided to grab a shower first, feeling a little sweaty from all this tight clothing I was wearing. As I hopped into the shower I thought I could hear some heavy breathing coming from outside the bathroom, but I just decided to ignore that. While I was in the shower though, I couldn’t help but get turned on from scrubbing each of my muscles with soap. In no time, I found myself playing with my cock as I rubbed my muscles, which eventually caused me to explode endless streams of cum over the shower wall. When I was done I quickly panicked to clean off all the cum, get out of the shower to towel off, and spray some air freshener so that the smell of cum wasn’t so obvious. That was when it hit me, I forgot to bring a pair of clothes into the bathroom. To make matters worse, the heavy breathing I had heard earlier seemed to have gotten louder. I was particularly afraid of Tom seeing me in just a towel, as I usually just changed in the bathroom anyways. Nonetheless, I barely managed to wrap the towel around my hips and left the bathroom. When I walked into the bedroom area, what I saw horrified me. Tom, who I guess didn’t hear me come out of the bathroom, was sitting on his bed with his pants and underwear down at his calves. With his right hand, he was he was rapidly stroking his cock, and with his left hand he was holding up my sweaty underwear and sweatpants from earlier up to his face. I didn’t know what to do, but when he finally heard me he put down the sweaty clothes to see me standing there. Then, before I could even say anything, the sight of my god like physique in just a towel all wet seemed to be enough to push him over the edge and make him cum. As Tom’s head fell back, his mouth opened wider, and his eyes rolled back, he whispered, “God Kyle, you look like a fucking sex machine now.” I didn’t know what to do, there was my best friend, who I had wanted for so long, practically worshipping me like I was some sort of god. Just my sight was enough to push him over the edge, his cum falling onto the floor. He went from seeing me as his best bud, to a piece of meat from which he could derive sexual pleasure from. As much as I was turned on, I was disgusted with myself, Tom, and the whole situation. I quickly threw on some clothes that barely fit and ran from the room. This wasn’t me, I wasn’t a hunk, I was a nerd. A week ago, nothing like this was even possible, I wasn’t ready, even if my body was. I ran to Jenny’s room, hoping that at least she had some sort of sanity. I opened the door and walked in, breathing heavily, still unable to fully take in what was going on. Then, I noticed I had a raging boner through my shorts, which I quickly tried to hide in case Jenny could see the door. Luckily, she was in shower, so that gave me at least some time to relax. But, I swore I could hear someone talking so I walked towards the bathroom and opened the door a crack, and that’s when I heard it. As Jenny moaned from the shower she was saying, “Oh Kyle, fuck me Kyle…Your muscles are so hot, I need them…God, destroy my pussy." I couldn’t believe this, even Jenny, the logical voice of reason in our group, was unable to stop herself from masturbating to the thought of my body. But, something in me clicked. As my boner rose to full mast, it seemed my body was starting to take over. The attraction I’ve been having to my own body, the attention I’ve been getting all day, and the immense pleasure that Tom and Jenny have been having because of me finally released my inner hunk. Why would I continue to be a scared little nerd, when I was in fact the sex machine that Tom said I was. This was my opportunity to lose my virginity and really see what my body could do. I walked into the bathroom, which was enough noise for Jenny to stop masturbating. Then, I ripped my shirt off like tissue paper and opened up the curtain, to Jenny’s initial dismay. With Jenny staring at my muscles and doing nothing to cover herself up she barely whispered, “Oh my god Kyle.” Finally growing into the personality you’d expect with a body like mine, I cockily responded, “Why would you stop, Jenny.” Before she could say anything, I took off my shorts and underwear and stepped into the shower with her. I was pretty sure that I was gay, but in this moment, all I wanted to do was fuck the living shit out of Jenny. As I got closer to her I saw that she had just recently orgasmed just from thinking about me, so now it was time to give her the real deal. She began by rubbing her hands over my chiseled pecs and abs while I quickly moved to making out with her, while grabbing her tight, perky ass. She continued to move her hands around my muscular body, worshipping every inch of it. Jenny seemed to be especially fond of rubbing her boobs against my pecs and abs, while running her hands over my shredded back muscles—something that just drove my cock crazy for some reason. I was more turned on than I had ever been in my life, and from the hunger Jenny had for my body, I could probably say the same for her. Jenny said, managing to get a few words in between making out with me, and sucking on my muscles, “Fuck Kyle, you look like a Greek god…I need you…I need your monster cock inside of me…destroy me with your massive muscles.” Stopping to let out a loud, erotic moan, “I’ve been waiting for so long for one of you two to have the guts to ask me out and have sex with me…I’m on birth control…for the love of god Kyle fuck me like there is no tomorrow…” Before I could even respond, my giant muscular body seemed to know exactly what to do to please Jenny. Just with the strength of one arm I lifted her off the ground, holding her up against the shower wall. With the water only hitting me now, and my body glistening, I can’t imagine the sight that Jenny must have witnessed. Even before I did anything she began to shake in my arm, moaning louder, and orgasming. Her petite little body, before I had even started truly pleasing her, began to squirt, in an incredibly intense orgasmic experience. We both knew she wanted more though, so I began to play with her clit using my other hand. To give her even more pleasure I also began to suck on her sexy large breasts, something that definitely drove her crazy. Somehow, I did these so expertly that in just a matter of moments I brought her to her third orgasm, this one more earth shattering than the last. Jenny was so attracted to my muscles, that she felt continually on the brink of orgasming—a power I loved having, and one I was prepared to continually abuse again and again. She was unable to stop herself from orgasming whenever I touched her, whenever I was near. Causing so much pleasure for her, and seeing her worship every single one of my massive, ripped muscles, continually even brought me to the edge. But, unlike Jenny, it seemed that my body knew instinctively how to hold it. Already, I had felt the intense pleasure right before cumming multiple times, but my body, my sex machine, god-level physique, it just knew exactly what to do to prevent that. It’s almost like my body was made to provide me with the most pleasure possible. When I was a skinny little nerd I could barely masturbate for just a few minutes, and now, after just one day of being a real hunk, I had somehow become a master of holding back…god this level of pleasure was amazing. Once she calmed down again, it was time for me to have some real fucking fun. Now using both hands, I grabbed her off the wall and placed her on top of my thick, practically 8-inch dick. Initially shocked at how easily I could do it, I began to lightly fuck her while holding her up just with my arms. A few days ago, I was so weak I could probably barely have sex with someone without getting exhausted immediately, and now I was holding up Jenny without any support. As her moans grew louder, and my dick started to go faster and deeper, I noticed how small she truly was. Jenny was not much shorter than me a few days ago, and we were about the same weight, but now look at us. At 6 feet, 190 pounds of pure, solid muscle, I was a giant monster compared to her small 5’5”, 118-pound frame. She practically felt like nothing in my arms, eclipsed by the size of my gigantic frame. Then, as I felt Jenny’s fourth orgasm consume my penis, I knew it was time to go to full speed. With my cock, all the way in her pussy I started to fuck her. Harder and harder, faster and faster, I began to groan and moan, like a wild animal consuming his pray. Although Jenny had just orgasmed, she began to scream my name and moan louder than ever before. God, I really was a sex machine, the power I had over Jenny, the pleasure I was experiencing, it was all incomparable to anything. “Fuck, fuck, FUCK Kyle, don’t stop…harder…harder…FASTER…faster…I’ve never felt...such…such pleasure. You’re a fucking animal, GOD,” Jenny said while still screaming and moaning. “God Jenny, I’m so close…” I managed to let out in between my grunting and moaning. “Kyle, cum inside of me, god YES please fuck do it…” Jenny responded almost begging me to. I grabbed Jenny as tight as I could, fucking her as hard as I could for another few more minutes. I wanted to draw out the pleasure, to experience as much as I could of it, and my body knew all the tricks. Then, as I was about to explode, Jenny had her fifth orgasm, the strongest of them yet. As I used most of my strength to prevent her intensely flailing body from getting out of my hands, I began to gush cum inside of her. My cum, which I had been holding in for so long, shot out like streams of bullets, filling her up. When I noticed she couldn’t take any more of it, I gently placed her exhausted body onto the shower floor as I continued to cum all over her face, breasts, and stomach. I was amazed, Jenny was sitting on the floor, exhausted beyond belief, breathing heavily, and incredibly sore from the positions I had her in, but I felt nothing. I was barely out of breath, felt like I had only experienced a light workout at most, and knew my cock was already ready to go a few more rounds. Jenny looked like she couldn’t handle any more pounding though so I let the water clean her off, turned it off, and stepped out of the shower. “Don’t leave Kyle…” Jenny managed to say from the shower. “I lied to you and Tom, I’ve never had a boyfriend, you were my first…” Laughing, as I dried myself off, “Come on Jenny, not to hurt your feelings but we could kind of tell you were lying. But, hey, we got to be each other’s firsts.” Jenny replied, “I want more though, my vagina feels so empty without your meaty cock inside of it. Plus, I know that wasn’t your best, a part of you was afraid of hurting me.” She was right. Not only was I using a lot of my strength to actually hold her up in the first place, but I was also scared what my full strength could have done to her virgin pussy. Giving her a sexy smile I responded, “Are you ready for round two then?” Without saying anything, Jenny got up from the shower floor, jumped into my arms, and started making out with me. Although we were still wet, we didn’t really care. Rubbing our bodies and lips together, I picked her up again and took her to the hotel bed. I laid on the bed with her on top of me, giving her free roam of my ripped muscles. I love how Jenny took charge in order to pleasure herself. While making out with me she rubbed her breasts against my giant pecs, and clit up against my rock-hard abs. Although she was exhausted from our shower sex, Jenny was eager to continue, running on pure pleasure and ecstasy. “Be rough with me Kyle, I want to see what those muscles are made of,” said Jenny in a sexual and thirsty tone. The thought of fulfilling her request, and finding out for myself the limits of these muscles was such a turn on. I started by smacking her on the ass at around a ¼ of my strength, which made her scream in pleasure. As I continued up to 50% of my strength I saw her ass turning red, barely able to take any more, but she loved every single fucking second of it. Then I turned her on to the bed, holding her down from the sheer strength of my body. With just a third of my strength she was powerless, unable to stop me from doing anything I wanted, and she didn’t want it any other way. I was just amazed at how horny she was for my body, just a few minutes of me holding her down, being rough with her, and rubbing all of my muscles against her pushed her to a sixth orgasm that left her completely out of breath. “You’re such a bad dirty girl Jenny,” I laughed, “And now it’s time for me to show you how much of a man I have really become.” I got up, showing my amazing physique to her, fuck I really must have looked like a god among men. My newly acquired sexual drive needed to be quenched, and fucking Jenny again and again would definitely help—not that she wasn’t beyond eager to please me and herself. This was not only her first time with a man, but a man that no future fuck could ever match. Jenny knew that she had to get the best of it for as long as she could, until she had to settle for some other skinny nerd who would just never be the same. Shortly after getting up from the bed and stretching my drop dead gorgeous muscles, I grabbed her, put each of her feet over my shoulders, and positioned her to rip apart that pussy with my monster cock. This time, I started off a lot harder, sticking my dick all the way inside of her. Deeper and deeper, faster and faster. Then, I turned her over, grabbed her hips tightly, and went to town on her. Unlike before, I was using close to all of my strength. She was screaming and moaning louder than ever, to the point that I thought I was actually destroying her vagina with my muscles. The bed was shaking back and forth so much that when I heard a crack I wasn’t sure if it was the wall or the bed. I bet you the nerds next door were getting horny listening to some real hardcore sex going on here. Either way, my animal instincts kicked in, and I found myself lost in a new level of pleasure. I honestly lost track of how many times I felt Jenny orgasm, and when I started to cum inside of her I could feel the exhaustion finally getting to her. Again, I decided to cum all over her, at this point seeing it as a way to truly show my dominance over her. By the time I was done, I still felt that I could go a couple more rounds, but Jenny was practically out of it. A part of me, felt kind of bad when I got out of bed and look down upon her completely destroyed body. Yet, I was also amazed, I did that, I gave her so much pleasure that she couldn’t handle it anymore. But, one thing was for sure, my body wasn’t done yet, it needed more pleasure. I was a god meant to be worshipped and I knew exactly who was next on my list. I went back to the bathroom to grab my clothes, realizing then that I had ripped my shirt to shreds, and that my shorts were just completely soaking wet. My underwear was fine, and it actually took me sometime to realize that I could just walk out in them alone. I finally wasn’t ashamed of my body, I had the muscles that everyone could only dream to have, touch, and fuck. I never wanted anyone to see me without my clothes, I was scared to go the pool for fear of my body being judged, and I never tried to get with anyone because I just saw myself as a pitiful little weakling. But now, I was the man, the god, people wished they were, yet could never actually become. I could have anyone that I wanted, and even get anything that I wanted. I was now part of an elite group of individuals who could be considered sex beasts, who could get you horny just by looking at your or taking their shirt off. I loved that idea that when I walked into the room, literally any room, I would be the hottest guy, the one that people would either hate for being so hot, or just want to be around just to get a glimpse of his body. Once I was done ogling over myself in the mirror in the bathroom, I decided to head out. Jenny was still passed out, but I imagined that she would come to later or tomorrow and still want more. I'd be curious to know how her soreness would be though, something that this body didn't seem to really understand. All I knew now was that I was in for some fun walking through the hallways of the hotel over to my room in just my sexy green boxer briefs. Honestly, you should have seen the stares that I got from people when I walked from Jenny’s room to my room. First, there were these two nerdy girls, who definitely just orgasmed when they saw me—I could practically see them dripping through their pants. Next, I saw a guy and a girl, who I assumed were dating. The girl couldn’t keep her eyes off of my body, and her boyfriend was definitely pissed. It’s funny though, I could have had her then and there if I wanted to, and her pussy of a boyfriend wouldn’t have been able to do shit about it. But I was a man on a mission, so I just left her with a sexy wink that might have almost made her fall over. Lastly, right when I was going to get to the room, I saw two little nerds who were practically getting erections from just watching me walk down the hallway. That was me not too long ago, and I definitely felt some pity for them. But, I decided to make their night, as I walked up to them I grabbed each of their cocks and balls and squeezed them. I could feel their cocks rapidly growing from my touch and presence, something that only increased when I signaled them to touch my pecs. This was nothing that these cuties had experienced before, and I would have loved to teach these guys some of what I learned with Jenny, but I had to run. I gave them a wink, blew them each a cocky kiss, and left them in the hallway with their fully erect boners. I imagine that they could go and help each other finish the job. As I walked into the room and closed the door I saw Tom, who seemed like he might have been crying earlier, sitting on his bed sulking. I felt so bad to see him like this, just like I had been many times thinking about Tom in the past. I found out that the guy I had liked for years now adored me, and I shunned him when I realized that. I knew I had to make it up to him, but my inner hunk was going to have some fun with him. Just like Jenny, he wanted to worship my god-like physique, but, in this case, I have a little more experience up my belt, and there was a lot more that I wanted to try with him. Once Tom noticed I had come in he ran up to me and said, “Oh my god Kyle, I am so sorry I didn’t mean for you to see that. It was wrong of me to do that to you…wait, where have you been for the past hour, and where are your clothes…not that I am necessarily minding right now?” Chuckling a little I responded, “Do you really want to find out the answers to those questions, or do you just want to pull my boxer briefs down and give me the best blow job you can?” “What…I thought you weren’t interested?” replied Tom, who was definitely getting horny again. “Eh I was definitely a little startled at first to find you masturbating to my sweaty underwear, but I’ve honestly been into you for a while now,” I stated, actually blushing a little. Tom, smiling and blushing too, responded, “No way, I’ve had a thing for you for the longest time, the muscles are just what took me over the edge. I actually think that Jenny has a thing for you to now that I think about it…” Laughing, and thinking about what had just happened, I replied, “Wow so you are telling me we could have done this forever ago, that’s a shame…but, hey, let’s make up for lost time.” “Yes, sir, you don’t have to tell me twice,” Tom stated as he licked his lips. I actually felt hornier than ever in expectation of playing around with Tom. Not only had I been waiting for this for years, but, if I was bisexual, I definitely still preferred men over women. I wasn’t sure where Tom stood, but I knew he was dying for this moment even more than I was. He initially put his hands on my massive pecs, sliding them down to my washboard abs and obliques. Then, Tom began to suck on my left and right nipples as I flexed my back for him to feel up and down into all the different ridges. Next, he seemed interested in playing with my biceps which I gladfully flexed for him. I wanted to show him how strong I was so as he held onto my right bicep I lifted him off the ground, something that seemed to really turn him on. Tom seemed to be more in love with my muscles than Jenny. When I put him back down, he wanted to lick every single rock-hard part of my body, starting with my giant pecs and then moving to my sculpted abs. It seemed like he licked each and every single ab muscle, moaning as he moved lower and lower. The little nerd was worshiping me like a Greek god—he was obsessed with my body. Then, he moved back to lick my biceps, which he did as he rubbed my hardening nipples. God, his worshipping of my body just made me want to rip his ass apart more and more. Speaking of ass, Tom seemed particularly interested in mine, as he began to rub my steel-like ass while licking and sucking my abs and pecs like a hungry mad man. “Okay, no fucking way Kyle, you’re so hard all over, but that ass is as tight as marble,” Tom said in amazement. I couldn’t help but laugh at that comment, but before I could say anything Tom started making out with me. Wow, I had waited for this moment for so long, and it was finally happening. I was in heaven, and we were just getting started. But, I knew that it would be even hotter, if I started to take back charge of the situation. “Get on your knees,” I commanded in a stern and sexy tone. Tom didn’t question what I said one bit, he seemed extremely turned on for a real man like me to be telling him to pleasure me. He went down on his knees, putting him at the perfect height to suck off my cock. He started taking off my underwear and was just amazed to find my rock hard 8-inch monster cock ready for him to cater to. Tom was definitely at a loss for words, also feeling my incredibly massive muscular thighs and calves as he forced my underwear past them. Then, before he could even comment on my dick’s size, I shoved half of my cock into Tom’s pretty little mouth. At first, he had a little trouble, but then he started sucking and licking like a champ, while playing with my large balls in one hand, and rubbings my chiseled abs with the other. The little wimp was in complete ecstasy, with his 5-inch or so cock rising to full mast. Wanting to help the poor guy out, I used my sexy right foot to lightly stroke his cock, something that sent erotic shivers throughout all of Tom’s body. But, as Tom started to get use to sucking half of my cock, I decided to take things up a notch. I planted both of my feet firmly on the ground, grabbed the back of his head, and I started to skull fuck him. In and out, in and out, all 8-inches of my cock penetrating his little mouth and throat. Tom was definitely unable to handle it, as he gagged every time my dick went all the way in, and started to tear up. Using only a fraction of the power my muscles gave him, I fucked the shit out of his face. It was so hot, I was getting so close… I pulled out of his mouth, with Tom in complete awe of what just happened. I then cleaned up the drool from his face and dragged him by his shirt to my bed. When I sat down and positioned my cock in front of Tom, I realized that I had actually ripped his shirt in the process. He didn’t seem to care at all about it, so I finished ripping it off and threw it across the room. Wow, he was just a skinny as I was, if not skinnier, and now he was just putty in my big strong hands. “Wake up wimp,” I commanded, “this cock isn’t going to take care of itself. Tom quickly returned to my cock like a magnet, this time eagerly trying to take all 8-inches of my thick beast. I let him have some fun on his own, but when he took a break and began to drool, I quickly wiped it and rammed my dick back into his mouth. Then, I started intensely fucking his mouth, to the point that I was honestly getting scared that I would break his jaw—something I didn’t want to do, but honestly turned me on thinking that I had the strength to even consider that as a possibility. “That’s enough,” I demanded, “Now, just lick my cock and balls Tom.” He did so eagerly, happy to keep pleasing me but to also breathe. Tom licked and sucked on my balls especially, which just felt so good I began to moan louder. Then, when I had had enough pleasure, I picked him up and sat him on my lap. He was so small compared to my massive ripped body, he was almost like a doll practically. Tom seemed to be enjoying it, as he began to grind on my dick, rubbing his back against my sculpted pecs and abs. Fuck, a few days we would have been equals, and now, I could literally do anything I wanted with his frail little body. “God Kyle…you’re amazing…this body, it’s incredible…I want you to fuck me, but…but…I’m a virgin,” Tom said looking completely embarrassed. As I stuck a finger in his ass, massaging it, I also started to stroke his dick. “Don’t worry Tom, we can work it out,” I said with a cocky smirk. “FUCK Kyle…how are you doing that….my GOD that feels amazing,” Tom replied as he moaned louder and louder. I honestly hadn’t realized how big my hands had gotten until I grabbed Tom’s dick. I was able to hold the whole thing at once, something that weirdly turned me on. I began to stroke his dick faster and faster, as I added a second finger to Tom’s ass. I could tell that he was trying to hold back cumming with every fiber of his being. But, soon enough, his toes began to curl, his moans practically became screams, and he began to shoot cum over the floor and my hand. Tom had been holding it for so long that he was shaking from the intensity of the orgasm for a whole minute. Tom was completely out of breath, but it was finally time for me to try out that pretty ass of his. Without notice, I picked up his skinny little body and placed it on my massive cock. At first, he screamed out in pain, but as my dick stretched him out, he seemed to be enjoying it more. I loved how easily I could just lift him up and down with my bare hands, still having plenty of strength to also fuck him myself. Sitting on my cock, Tom was like a rag doll I could easily move around, bringing us both immense pleasure. He even started to get into it himself, pushing and pulling on me to go even faster and deeper. But, I wanted more, I wanted to fuck him for days. I pulled Tom off of my massive cock, smacked his ass so hard he screamed and bent over, and then I grabbed him by the hips. Without a moment’s notice, I started to fuck the shit out of him. Being able to hold him tight, I was able to fuck him even harder than before. Faster and faster, deeper and deeper, Tom could barely handle it. I was literally fucking his ass into nothingness, using nearly all of my strength. He was screaming my name, moaning louder and louder, he was in utter ecstasy. But, I wanted to really show off my strength, so I picked him up off the ground and continued to destroy his ass like nothing else in the world mattered. “Oh god Kyle, oh GOD…how are you THIS strong…I could never imagine that you could do this, FUCK…you really are a SEX god,” Tom screamed, already on the brink of cumming yet again. Tom only made me want to fuck him harder and harder, especially when he came for a second time, all over himself and the floor. I really was a god among men, someone people would beg to have sex with, if not just touch. My body was a well-oiled machine made to experience sexual pleasure, and give people the fuck of their lives. Plus, the strength, god the power I had, I haven’t even fully tapped it. Jenny passed out and I could already see Tom was tiring out, but I was still barely feeling anything. Fuck, I really had become a monster, and I loved every minute of it. In between moaning and screaming Tom managed to whisper, “Kyle…can I ride you…the thought of it…fuck…sounds like heaven.” God, he was so fucking right, that did sound amazing. I laid down on the bed with Tom, allowing him to jump up and down on my cock. Wow, he loved it, intensely using his legs to bounce up and down on my massive meat. But, I was getting close, and I wanted in on the fun. In this position, I was able to rapidly fuck the living shit out of him. I really was in heaven, with Tom’s ass perfectly massaging my cock, and Tom having the greatest pleasure he has ever felt in his life. This was his first time having sex, but before we knew he was cumming for the third time, now all over the bed. The sight of him in ecstasy was enough to push me over the edge, with my cock exploding cum inside of his ass. When Tom fell over from exhaustion, the cum started to spurt all over me, even hitting my face, the backboard of the bed, and even the wall. As I laid there just taking it all in, Tom came to and saw all of the cum over me. Like a rabid animal he jumped on top of me and started licking all of the cum off of me. He started with my abs, then moved to my pecs, and finally we continued making out. “Wow, your body, your lips, even your cum…it all just tastes so delicious,” Tom said as he laid down next to my giant sculpted body, practically passed out from the intense fucking. After I chilled in bed for a while, relaxing, Tom finally came to. He seemed pretty dazed and out of it, but he seemed hungry for more sex. “Look who’s finally awake,” I said looking at him sexily. “God Kyle, that was honestly a million times better than I could have ever imagined. I loved every minute of it, and I need more, I need you” Tom said practically begging for more. “Actually, there is something I’ve always wanted to try. Throw on some clothes, I’ll put on some new boxer briefs, and we will head downstairs,” I replied as I flexed my muscles. Without questioning anything, Tom threw on some clothes, practically at light speed. He had no idea what we were doing, but he knew I was going to fuck him again, and that’s all he cared about. As we left the room, all the nerds that were still up and about couldn’t help staring and ogling at my body. I even heard one guy whisper under his breath, “that lucky bitch, why can I have a man like that.” Wow, I really had become the king of the nerds. I was still into video games, comics, and all the other stereotypical geek stuff, but I also had the body of a god, and the ability to endlessly fuck people until they couldn’t take it anymore. Then, we arrived at the pool, where I had always dreamt of having sex with someone. I imagine it wouldn’t be much different, but the setting just made it more of a thrill. Yet, it seemed like some random old guy was busy closing up the pool for the night. “Hey man, can we still get into the pool,” I said in a strong, stern voice. Still trying to lock up, the man stated, “Sorry bud, close at 10, no ifs, ands, or buts.” That was when I turned him around, got a good look at him, and said, “I don’t think so, we are getting into the pool, and you’re going to bed old timer.” The old man couldn’t believe what he was looking at. The hotel was swarming with average looking skinny nerds and geeks, but there I was, a ripped, muscular hunk. He honestly didn’t know what to say, and, in the end, didn’t stop me and Tom from getting into the pool. I was actually getting turned on realizing that there were some nerds staring at us from the door. If they were looking for a show they were about to get one. Tom, probably would have been self-conscious if he knew, but his attention was solely focused on my muscles. He especially lost it as I stripped my underwear off. God, I must have looked so hot naked, with all of my muscles pumped from all the sex I had been having. “So, are you coming into the pool or are you just going to stand there and stare the whole time?” I stated have joking, but practically commanding him to join me. “Oh…um…yeah, of course,” responded Tom as he took off his clothes at a faster speed than when he initially took it off. When he initially jumped in we actually just splashed around, almost having fun, but then we quickly started making out. I could already feel Tom’s full erect boner as I held him close. Through the water he enjoyed feeling up my muscles, he was practically obsessed with them. He couldn’t get enough of me, and I loved the fact that I was finally fucking my crush. I thought I would never get a chance with him, and now Tom was literally begging for me to fuck the shit out of him. “Fuck Kyle, you make me so horny it’s insane…I don’t get it, you’re just so gorgeous,” Tom said as he began to suck on my neck and squeeze my bicep muscles. “Well Tom, I’m here to please,” I said as I carried him over to the pool ladder. There, I sat him on the highest rung, lifted his ass and legs up, and stuck my massive cock into his ass. Using the ladder’s rails for support, I was able to fuck him with all of my power. It actually got to the point that I could feel the rails loosening, and ultimately breaking. Soon enough Tom had his most intense orgasm yet, but he begged me to get out of the pool so that he could get all my cum in his mouth. He decided to suck me off again, so I gave him a good ole skull fucking. He was probably even more turned on by my glistening muscles. My pecs, abs, and biceps must have looked especially fine. After a few minutes of that, I came in his mouth. He tried to take it all in, but eventually he just couldn’t take it anymore and I sprayed the rest over his body. Then, I picked up his exhausted little body and we sat together in the shallow side of the pool. For once, I was honestly actually starting to feel some level of exhaustion. “Wow, guys, that was so fucking hot,” said Jenny from the door. “Woah, looks who's awake,” I said excited to see her. Biting her lips, Jenny responded, “So how about we make this a party.” I looked around and saw the two nerdy guys from earlier, who looked pretty shy and awkward, but they obviously wouldn’t be here if they weren’t eager to join. I honestly had not thought about the idea of a threesome, or an orgy, but it definitely excited me. So many people wanted this body, these beautiful ripped muscles, why not share it? “Come join us in the pool then,” I replied with a sexy smirk. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well that’s my story guys, hope you enjoyed it. Somehow, I went from a scared nerdy little kid, to the hunky king of the nerds. Literally everyone at that convention the next day was talking about me, and many of them wanted a piece of me in some shape or form. I truly am a god among men now, and I regularly fuck Jenny and Tom, among other people. I’ve been asked why I don’t just get a boyfriend or girlfriend, but, come on, look at me, I can have infinitely more fun single. You wouldn’t believe some of the adventures I’ve been on with my godlike looks, but those are definitely stories for another day. If you are interested in them let me know, I swear some of them are fucking juicy. Don’t worry though, as cocky as I have become, and oh have I become a cocky bastard, I’m still a nerd at heart. Like I still read books or play video games, I just do that shirtless, and often time after pounding the shit out of someone. Oh, and if you’re wondering about the orgy at the end, come on guys, I think I gave you enough. Hope you had fun! I'm going to get back to my game, I have some fun scheduled for later.

Chapter one is found here: https://musclegrowth.co/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Chapter three is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14059-ménage-à-trois-chapter-three/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Four It was minutes later. The afterglow stayed with him. He half-reclined, half-sat in the bed bombarded by sensations: The silky bomber jacket around his naked back and arms, and Cub's muscular back (and gold chain) leaning – no, pressing itself – to his naked chest. He cupped Cub's powerful hairy chest with his left hand, and with his other hand buried inside Cub's Adidas trousers, he gave Cub a handjob, while Master lay on his side nearby, exploring Cub's abs with his lips in a surprisingly careful and tender way. They all defied rules and expectations by wearing their boots (or, in the case of Cub, trainers) in the bed. The strange alchemy of their mutual feelings and relations transformed the situation into something enchanted: Cub was physically superior to Dick, and they both knew it and relished in it, but at the same time, Cub was able to realise a fantasy which had lurked in his mind since the final years of his teens: To make love with his former teacher – The Adult Who Intervened. Dick was mesmerised by Cub's transformation: The contrast between the shy youth he once knew and protected in a strictly professional manner, and the cocky, adult mini-hulk that now grunted of pleasure, leaning on his chest. Dick wasn't able to dissect his own feelings in the middle of the intense experience, but he would afterwards recognise his admiration of how full of Life the younger man was. Life blossoming, Life expecting more, Life cheering, Life enjoying its own might. "Fuck yes! Oh, fuck! Wow. Yes, Dick, I love it! I love your brutal skinhead fist wrapped around this scally cock. Oh, yes, Master lick these bodybuilder abs, that you helped to build! You helped to build this brawn, too, Dick. Oh, yes! Did you know that? The change. The confidence I gained. Thanks to you. You both built this Muscle Machine. Now feel the strength of this Muscle Machine..." Dick could feel Cub flex, and he could feel blood returning to his own manhood just a few minutes after the latest release. "Yes, so good! Uhn. So right!" Cub's grunts turned into excited yelps and muffled roars. The stocky young bodybuilder writhed. Dick could feel tracksuit pants smoothly grind against his combat trousers, and he could feel Master's leather wristcuff brush past his side. Master said something in his deep voice: "Are you my little Mini-Hulk?" Dick could feel Cub's rod become longer and harder. Dick repeated Master's words: "Are you my little Mini-Hulk?" Cub moaned, and Dick could feel Cub's rod become hot and unyielding, despite Dick's increasing grip. "Mini-Hulk.", Dick said in a teasing voice, and in the periphery of his sight, he could see Master crack up in a bright smile. Cub writhed more forcefully now and mumbled. "Fuck yes! Mini-Hulk smash! Mini-Hulk is the strongest there is!" It was an unusual sort of dirty-talk, but Dick liked it. His own trousers tented against Cub's muscular back, and Cub probably felt it, because his yelps became louder. "The hornier Mini-Hulk get, the stronger he get!" To Dick, it was like keeping the grip around a slippery spray-can now. Cub massaged Dick's leg and caressed the back of Master's head. Suddenly the grip around Dick's leg became almost painful in all it's strength, Master's face was pressed into Cub's abs with brutal force. Cub's breathing turned into an irregular pattern of gulps and bursts of air, as he held his breath: "The biggest lad in the gym! Biggest... Feel my strength... Uh! Fuck! Yes! Oh, fuck! Master! Dick! Look at me! Big! So...! Oh, fuck! Oh Nnnnnn! Nnnnnn! Nnnnnn! Yh!" Cub shivered and came. Dick found himself have the entire weight of hundred kilogramme of muscle-chav uncontrollably pressed against him, and, although it partly suffocated him, it also sent a delightful flow of slow-floating golden honey through his veins. He hugged the muscle-chav and nuzzled his back and melon-sized shoulders. "I like the protection of Mini-Hulk", he whispered in Cub's ear and kissed it. Invisible microscopic blond hairs on the surface of the ear brushed his lips. Cub shivered again, and Dick could feel the spurts intensify, until they waned again. Cub laid there with closed eyes, his cheeks rosy and his pug nose endearing, and a smile widened in his face: "You two know what makes this lad tick." * * * Chapter five is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14141-ménage-à-trois-chapter-five/

Chapter one is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Chapter two is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14054-ménage-à-trois-chapter-two/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Three Harry carried him through rooms and passageways on the upper floor: A room with bookshelves and a large flatscreen TV were hinted at in the dim light. Doors were open to an office and several guest rooms. A dark spacious bedroom: Heavy black silk curtains on each side of the window, a pair of plastic dumbbells laying in a corner, a door leading to a closet, a pair of chairs, a full-length mirror. Bedside tables stood on each side of the bed, and two pairs of handcuffs dangled threateningly from the bedposts. Harry threw him on the bed, and he landed on a bedspread of soft black leather, which was folded to reveal old-fashioned white linen and two sturdy woolen army-blankets. Master's expensive cologne and Harry's cheap anti-perspirant lingered faintly in the air. Master must have turned the lights on, but not any light: Blue lightbulbs spread a ghostly but atmospheric light in the bedroom. Harry jumped up in the bed, his knees bent and his legs on each side of Dick's. Harry's powerful hands massaged Dick's traps, and the sight of the cheerful glow in Harry's eyes, and the presence of Harry's naked powerful chest over him, almost caused Dick to cum there and then. Golden hair covered Harry's chest, and a realisation was beginning to dawn why Master called Harry "Cub". "Do you remember what I did to you, the first night we met, Cub?" Harry didn't answer, but he left the bed and disappeared into the closet. Master gave Dick his gloved hand, and helped him out of the bed. Master turned him around, and began to caress him lightly with gloved hands. The smooth leather brushed against Dick's nipples, and fingered at Dick's waist. What happened next came as a surprise. He could feel Master's shirtclad chest tightly to his back, and Master's strong arms keeping his own arms unable to move. A humming sound began in Harry's direction. Dick couldn't recognise it, at first, but when the hair trimmer touched his defenceless head it was too late. Tufts of his fashionable hairdo fell to the floor, and there was nothing he could do about it. Seconds felt like hours, when thoughts and fears crisscrossed through his alarmed mind: What would Principal say when the mild-mannered geography teacher returned from his weekend, looking like a thug? Mrs Potts would immediately start the gossip – anything deviating from her ideas about how it was in the 1950s fell victim to her relentless gossip. He couldn't do anything about it now – it was too late. He relaxed in Master's grip. The vibrations of the hair trimmer on his scalp were actually quite pleasant, and sent delightful shivers down his spine. Harry returned into the closet with the trimmer, and Master turned Dick to face the full-length mirror. In the sparse blueish light, the room looked unreal. Master looked even more like a figment of imagination, as the blue light shimmered in his glossy uniform shirt, trousers and boots, but Dick himself... A semi-naked thug in combat trousers and glossy steel-cap boots looked back at him from the mirror. The buzzcut entirely changed the way he looked. He knew that the reflection in the mirror was himself, but his feelings needed time to take it in. Master whispered: "I could see what hid inside you, before you did. Now, hurry to the bathroom and wash your head. Itching hair-fragments don't make good sex." He obeyed Master's order. Cold water on his head flushed the irritating fragments away, and he watched himself in wonder in the bathroom mirror. Was that himself? He could feel Harry's arms around him, dragging him back into the bedchamber. He let it happen. It was, fun, exciting, playfully dangerous. He took the power of the short giant in, and found himself thrown on the bed again, now with his face down. Someone removed his trousers. Fear. Pain in one of his buttcheeks, but then it was over. Master buttoned his fly and fastened his leather belt. Ought he have shouted "Mauve-flower"? Master helped him up. "What was that? The sting?" "You will see tomorrow, at the gym, but it might make you hornier tonight." He wanted to argue. If authority had been the only expression in Master's gaze, he would have began an argument, and the sexual encounter would have ended, but there was something more in those eyes: Something looking like earnest concern. Harry was behind him again, putting a jacket on him. He turned around with a question in his mouth, but he wasn't able to speak. He could see himself in the full-length mirror again, with Master and Harry standing proudly behind him. The olive-coloured bomber jacket of some sort of nylon was too large, and it could have belonged to Master in his younger days. The oversize wasn't necessarily a drawback: The puffy stuffing caused him to look bigger, and the blue light caused the jacket to shimmer in a metallic way. It went well with his combat trousers and steelcap boots – better than the worn leather jacket he had abandoned behind the sofa. Dick swallowed. He couldn't believe what he saw. Within a few minutes, Master and Harry had turned him into something looking like a skinhead. Harry's hand was fumbling at Dick's crotch, and gave it a squeeze. Master leaned forward, and whispered in his ear, as a breath of scotch reached his nostrils: "Do you like what you see? It was inside you all the time." Then the two other men forced him to sit in one of the chairs, and fastened his wrists to the chair, still allowing him to watch his reflection in the mirror. Leather straps kept his hands behind the chair, and there was nothing he could do to stop the other two to do whatever they wanted to him. Master kneeled in front of him, and teasingly began to unbutton Dick's fly. Master's leather-clad grip around his cock... After two hours of teasing it was angrily engorged now, and lusted for release. Seeing and feeling the muscular authority-figure between his legs, the lips of Master closing around his dickhead and shaft, sent Dick into a mindless state. The skinhead sitting in the chair. Harry... Cub... watching eagerly. Master between his legs. Scent of Master's cologne. And cigar. And leather. And scotch. And Cub's Lynx. Straps around his wrists. Nothing he could do... Vulnerable. Served. The dominant one dominated. The powerless brought to pleasure. Three men together. Real men together. The inhibations dissolved into nothingness. Released from restrictions. The two muscular men. With him. Together. The waves inside him. The savage storm of instincts inside him. The steel rod between his legs. Waves inside him. Pleasure waves. Power waves. See tomorrow, at the gym. Hornier tonight. Yeah: Look at this thug. Pleasure this thug. Cub like to watch. Power waves. Master's biceps. Master's power-neck. Scent of leather. Throbbing. Power waves. More of a man. Scents. Waves. Pleasure. Throbbing. His entire body engorged. His entire body electrified. His mind ecstatic. Mind was body, and body was mind. Throbbing. Waves. Waves. WAVES. Oh fuck! Oh God! Oh, uh, uh. WAVES. WAVES. WAVES. WAVES. When he returned to awareness, he could hear Master ask him: "Good, wasn't it?" * * * Chapter four is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14067-ménage-à-trois-chapter-four/

Chapter One is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Two That night would ever after seem like a dream to him: An invitingly perilous and sensuously erotic night full of voluptious wonders. He had never before contemplated the idea of having sex with two blokes at the same time, and he had never expected to draw the attention from men like these two. The three of them had soon found the home of Master and Harry to be preferable to the surroundings of the club – how interesting the latter might have been under usual circumstances – and he found himself sitting inside a big black suv with three front seats – sitting surrounded by the dominating presence of the leather-clad Master and the snogging attention of the musclebound chav. Streetlights flashed by, as Master drove through the bustling city, as it welcomed the arrival of the autumnal weekend, and Mr. Smith soon found himself and his two powerful dates in a seemingly affluent garden suburb in one of the hills surrounding the lakes and the lough. The scenery of the illuminated city beneath the hills and the nocturnal waters surrounding it would entrance him in reverie a few days later, but, in the Friday evening when they initially arrived, he was too preoccupied with the attention from Harry. There was a scent of apples – fresh and decomposing – in the chilly air, and petals of late-blooming bushes lay scattered on the damp pavement. He was cradled as a baby in the strong arms of Harry, and it was obvious from his expression, that the young scally enjoyed to demonstrate his strength. Harry's big hand under his camo-clad bum, Harry's bulging biceps to his thighs, and Harry's protective arm around his back and neck. While Master attended the carport, Harry carried Mr. Smith inside the impressively big house, and put him in a leather armchair. "How many rooms...", he began the ask, but the return of Master interrupted him: "I never bothered with counting them. They make life comfortable." "I never properly introduced myself. Richard. Richard Smith. Harry's former school teacher, but you obviously knew that." Master towered over him, and a handsome smile flashed and was gone in a second. "I've heard Cub talk a lot about The Adult Who Intervened. The only one who made a difference. You possibly didn't understand it yourself at the time, but you were a great assistance in the life of the young man. Never realised that he was gay?" "Never, but I never had much of a gaydar, and men are usually not interesting in that way before they reach their twenty-third or twenty-fourth birthday. Better leave the pups to their peers." Master observed him a few seconds in silence, put his biker cap on a drawer and revealed a head with shaved sides and a buzzcut jarhead. Master definitely looked better without the cap: Like a salt-and-pepper haired hero right out of an action film. "I didn't realise how young you must have been." "Yes. First tenancy. Arrived fresh from university to that school. I was twenty-six at the time." "As I am now." It was Harry returning with three glasses and a bottle of scotch, his wide frame looming in the room, until he half-reclined in the leather sofa. Master sat down in the remaining armchair, his legs wide apart, and causing a squeaking sound as his trousers rubbed the surface of the seat. He poured them all a whisky and water each. "Interesting to meet you in the flesh, Dick." "My friends call me Ricky." "I'll call you Dick. I'm Tom, and I always wanted a reason to say that Tom, Dick and Harry lived in a house." "What shall I call you?" Dick bit his tongue. He knew the answer, before the other man replied: "You will call me Master. At least tonight." All sort of nice feelings spread in his body at the reply, and the hair on his forearms bristled. "And as a good Master, I want to hear what you like." "What I like?" "What make you horny? I don't want your dick to go limp tonight by mistake, Dick. Me and Cub here will fuck the brain out of you, but I always ensure myself that I know what my date like. So what do you like?" Master took another sip of his scotch. Dick's throat felt uncomfortable again, and his cock raged inside his camo-trousers. He seldom had an opportunity to discuss his personal quirks and fantasies, but Master treated it in a guiltless and respectful matter-of-fact way. "I know that some of the lads at the club like pain. I don't. Threats are exciting. Being bound and sucked is exciting. I have found anal over-rated, and the preparations for it too cumbersome. I'm sorry, if that makes both of you disappointed." Master's face changed. He rose from his armchair, and stood in front of Dick, his glossy and bulging leather-clad crotch in the height of Dick's face, and then he roared in a raised voice: "NEVER apologise again! Not for your fantasies. Not for your preferences. We respect each other's preferences." Master grabbed the back of Dick's head, and Dick could feel the firm grip of Master's gloved hands pressing his face closer to Master's crotch. He could feel the scent of leather, cigar-smoke, scotch and pre-cum. He kissed the other man's trousers, and his lips could feel the hard and throbbing allure of the package inside the leather. "Fuck, yes. Master. You know what I like." Dick nibbled at the smooth leather, and heard the breathing of Master change approvingly. That went on for awhile. Dick wanted to continue, but Master forced his head away aggressively, and returned to his seat, re-assuming his wide man-spread in the armchair. Harry cupped his tenting tracksuit bottoms, and it seemed like the sight of the interplay between Master and Dick made him horny. "You will say mauve-flower if our rough-and-tumble turns into something beyond your limits. Mauve-flower. Understood?" "Y-yes. Yes, Master." Master smiled, and took another sip of the scotch. "Which brings us back to what you like. Do you like what you see?" Master reclined in the armchair, and lazily unbuttoned his leather jacket, revealing the zipper. He unzipped it, revealing a short-sleeved uniform shirt – also made of leather – and a Sam Browne belt running diagonally across his chest. He threw the jacket on the floor. The sleeves of the leather-shirt clung snugly around Master's bicepses, and the tight shirt enhanced Master's bulging chest and narrow waist. Dick rose from his chair, and approached Master, stretching out his hand to touch Master's chest, but Master grabbed his wrist, and held his palm a few centimetres out of reach: "No touching yet. I invite you to look. At me. And at Cub." Dick suddenly sensed the presence of Harry, who had got up from the sofa, and stood behind Dick, pressing himself to him. Clothed in smooth tracksuit trousers, Harry's angrily engorged steel rod rubbed itself against Dick's camo-clad bum. Harry removed Dick's jacket, and dropped it beside the sofa. He continued to remove Dick's black t-shirt, fumbling eagerly, lacking the restraint of Master. Dick felt Harry's big hands over his pecs, squeezing them. "Do you work out, Dick?" It was Master sitting regally in his armchair, evaluating him. "Just once or twice a week. Would love to increase that, but never had the time. Eh. Master." "Would you appreciate some help with your exercise?" "Oh, Gosh, yes! You two look like you know what you are doing. I would do anything to reach your levels... Oh fuck, can't believe it..." Harry had put his goldchain inside his polo shirt, and unzipped his tracksuit jacket. His shoulders and chest erupted out of the jacket. No other word to describe it. Erupted. Harry unbuttoned and removed his polo shirt, and soon stood in the middle of the room, cockily aware of the other two men's admiring (in Dick's case) and approving (in Master's case) gaze. The golden chain contrasted to his tanned brawn. His shoulders caused Dick to think of the granite globes sometimes seen on top of chapiters, and his pecs were voluptuous meat-slabs promising of unyielding strength. Harry flexed his biceps, looked at it, kissed it and glanced at Dick to watch his reaction. Dick's reaction must have been rewarding, because Harry then proceeded to to a double biceps and a most muscular, smirking cockily. Harry was still comparably short, but that just underlined the power of his traps and shoulders: A stocky, confident brickhouse stood in the centre of their attention. Harry glanced in the direction of Master, and asked: "May we...?" He didn't finish his sentence. Master raised his chin in an approving upward nod. Harry put his powerful hands at Dick's bum and massaged it through the camo fabric, meanwhile kissing the unknowing hero of his youth. Their crotches rubbed against each other. "You don't know how much I have dreamed about this, Dick. You protected me. I want to protect you." Dick shivered. "I didn't know." "It doesn't matter. Now we are here." Harry grabbed and lifted Dick, in the same way he had done earlier, when they entered the house. The display of strength caused new shivers and waves of pleasure to flow through Dick. Then Harry proceeded to carry Dick upstairs, and they were followed by the heavy sound of Master's shiny boots on the stairs. * * * https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14059-ménage-à-trois-chapter-three/

PREFACE Addition: When I first posted this story, I was unaware, that @VRGoh had posted a story with same title more than three years earlier. If you are looking for that one, you'll find it here: https://musclegrowth.net/topic/3937-ménage-à-trois/ Ménage à Trois Chapter one The club was in a city quite a distance from the sleepy town where he worked, and he assumed, that he wouldn't be recognised. He had checked in at a cheap hotel a few hours earlier, and bought a pizza on his way to the club. Ten year old high rises and seven hundred year old church spires accompanied a neo-gothic fire lookout tower (from a hundred years ago) and a rather uninteresting art nouveau observation tower in the skyline. The lakes met the sea, and the canals emptied into the river. Night fell over the city: Rosy clouds and a golden horizon turning into a navy blue sky, and the reflection in the waters changed accordingly. He had been there before. The dress code was less strict than in some other places, which allowed him to pick a less obvious style: A black t-shirt, camo trousers, a pair of shiny steel cap boots from Underground, and a cheap leather jacket – a pick and mix of the actual clone styles. It was in stark contrast to his formal, but unasserting, style at work, and he felt less restricted. More liberated. More of a man. He took the tram. What was he expecting? A fun night out, in contrast to the humdrum life of the town he called 'home' (though his parents' place was called 'home' too, and the university city several miles in the other direction had been his 'home' for several years). Perhaps a blowjob. He didn't expect to find a partner: The fleeting conversations and superficial flirts at the club weren't particularly conducive for that, unless you lived in the city and befriended a regular circle of friends there. The tram reached an area of old brick buildings. Lots of graffiti. In the 1970s, there had been discussions about demolishing the entire block, but nothing had happened, and the punk scene and nascent environmentalist movement had moved in. The turn of the millennium had led to gentrification, but some of the old clubs and shops had managed to remain in their old buildings. He passed by a shop selling second hand vinyl records and a hipsterish café. A cellar office for Friends of the Earth side by side to a startup-company programming apps. A shop called Mods and Punks, and an LGBTQ bookshop, but they were closed for the day. A poster on a wall, worn by weather, with the message: PROTEST TOMORROW! Smoking wasn't allowed inside, and it wasn't unusual to find members of the club standing outside, smoking. Two men of his own age – in their early thirties and dressed in navy uniforms – were smoking cigarettes and glanced at him as he approached the club, but the man who drew all his attention was a tall man entirely dressed in black leather. The glossy trousers clung to his powerful legs, and enhanced the visual impact of the leatherclad man's extremely muscular quads, hamstrings and calves. Motorcycle boots glistened in the electric light, and a black leather jacket covered a wide torso, titillating his imagination about what might exist inside the jacket. One thing was obvious – the leatherman's chest and shoulders were very wide, and his waist seemed to be narrow. The sparse light from the streetlights were not enough to guess the other man's age, but he was clean-shaven, and didn't have any of the moustaches frequently seen on leather-daddies over the age of 60. The presence of the other man set a handful of conflicting feelings in motion: Awe and delight, arousal and intimidation, and the disappointing realisation, that the other man was way out of his league. "New here?", the man in leather asked, and puffed on his cigar. He had to clear his throat, before he answered. "Been a member a few years, but I live quite a distance from here, so I'm not able to frequent the place often." "I know the situation. Well, not personally, but it's not unknown to have distance-visitors here." The man eyed him silently and confidently. "Let me know, if I can help you to shape up your wardrobe. I know a few affordable stores. See you inside." He entered, waved his membership card and bought a beer. The place was dimly lit, as usual. A few lads in rubber. Not his thing, and he didn't entirely understand what they got out of that style, but to each their own... Army style could either look cheap or turn its wearer into an action hero. He could observe both cases here tonight. Old leather daddies looked cute in a grandfatherly way rather than sexy, and having a conversation with them could sometimes deepen your wisdom. The skinheads looked incredibly hot, and some of them obviously worked out a lot. A pity, that he would never dare to sport that style himself. He swallowed as two men in leather, his own age, walked by: Hot, but not as hot as the man who had stood at the entrance. Then he could sense a whiff of a cheap anti-perspirant, possibly Lynx, and the smooth synthetic fabric of a tracksuit against his hand. He turned around. A scallylad, possibly five years his junior, stood close to him. His head was buzzcut, and he was wearing a cap. His plump cheeks could have hinted at pudginess, but, on the contrary, the tracksuit couldn't hide the hard and firm (but not narrow) waist, and a stocky sort of V-shape undoubtedly built through hard work at the gym. He was holding a pint of stout, his eyes were glittering of elation and his Adidas tracksuits revealed a tenting bulge. He watched the scally in surprise and disbelief, as he slowly recognised the pug nose. Seven years ago, when he had just left university, he had served as a geography teacher further north-east. He had been worried over the bullying of a short and thin 19 year old, and actively did everything in his might to stop it, but he had had so many students since then. It couldn't be? This confident, apparently working-class, short brickhouse of a man couldn't be the shy, slim-limbed son of a shopkeeper and social worker he had taught seven years ago? But the nose... The scally grinned in a cheerful and cocky smile: "Hello, Mr. Smith. It's me, Harry. Don't you recognise me?" "Harry? Uh, you look... different." A smug expression came and went around Harry's mouth, and the glow in his eyes intensified. "Cool, innit? Life's awesome. Didn't know you swung my way?" "Never got much of a gaydar, to be honest, and I'm not drawn to kids." The cocky glow in Harry's eyes deepened, and the twenty-six year old moved one of his big hands to cup the tentpole in his tracksuit bottoms. "I'm not a kid, Mr. Smith. I'm a man. Do you like what you see?" He could feel movement and a presence behind his back. He could sense the scent of leather and cigar smoke. He turned around. It was the tall man who had stood by the entrance. He could hear Harry say: "This is the teacher I told you about, Master. The one I had a crush on. Can we bring him home? May I keep him?" * * * Chapter two is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14054-ménage-à-trois-chapter-two/